die their death Num. 23.10 so yea much more no doubt when the reuenging hand of God fell vpon him would he haue wished to haue beene as the least among the people of God to wit when the sword came against him in the slaughter of the Midianites Num. 31.8 And thus questionlesse would all the wicked desire when they are terrified by the vengeance of God breaking forth against them like as was noted before concerning the Egiptians at that time when the water began to returne forcibly vpon them Thus the iudgements of God vpon the wicked are many waies profitable and comfortable to the godly NOw let vs come to those fruites and benefites which the children of GOD doe in time reape to their comfort from the iudgements of God vpon themselues while they did liue in their sinne and after that also by his chastisements from the time that they began to repent and to turne vnto him Question And first what are the comfortable fruites or benefites proceeding from the iudgements of God vpon them while they lay in their sinnes and were not mooued to repentance or to say the most were onely entring into it Answere While the children of God are in this estate God vseth his iudgements or punishments as effectuall helpes First to humble them in the sight of their sinnes by a taste of that horrible wrath and miserie which is in the iustice of God due vnto them Secondly to stirre them vp to seeke for mercie and forgiuenesse Thirdly to make their deliuerance and saluation the more sweete and pretious vnto them Finally that by the recordation and calling to minde of the same their former punishments they being once turned to God might thenceforth take warning that they doe neuer returne to their former wickednes againe ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe You say well that the iudgements of God are effectuall helpes to the ends you haue rehearsed For it pleaseth God for the better expedition and more speedie effecting of his worke to adde vnto the threatnings of his word the execution of his curse in some measure euen vpon his owne elect children whom he findeth to bee by nature children of wrath and knoweth that they haue neede of such vehement awaking and rowsing vp out of their dead sleepe of sinne To this purpose reade in the booke of Iob. cha 33. verse 17 c. Where afâ—er that he hath spoken of the sundry afflictions wherewith God doth humble his children preparing them first by his bodily chastisements and then sending the instruction of his word vnto them then saith Elihu to Iob verses 2â— 30. Lo all these things will God worke twice or thrice with a man That he may turne backe his soule from the pit to be illuminated with the light of the liuing That is that he hauing his life prolonged may learne the way to the kingdome of heauen And hereof we haue the most wicked King Manasses for a notable example 2. Chron. 33.12 13. Of whom it is written that howsoeuer hee exceeded in wickednes and despised the ministerie of the Prophets which were sent vnto him yet when God cast him into tribulation that is gaue him into the hands of the King of Ashur who put him in fetters and bound him in chaines and carried him to Babel then he prayed to the Lord his God and humbled himselfe greatly before the God of his fathers And he praying to God God of his infinite mercy was intreated of him and heard his prayer and brought him againe to Ierusalem into his kingdome And then as the text saith Manasses knew that is he acknowledged the Lord to be God To this purpose also it is well obserued by a godlie learned man that by affliction as by a speciall helpe God vseth commonly to call them whom he will saue and make instruments of his saluation to others To the which end he alledgeth the example of Paul from the testimonie of the holy Scriptures and from Ecclesiasticall storie the example of Constantine the first Christian Emperour and of Edwine the first Christian King of Northumberland Of the which Edwine thus he writeth that notwithstanding he had married a Christian woman the daughter of Ethelbert a christened King of Kent who perswaded with him all that shee could and Paulinus also a preacher of the Gospel yet could he not be wonne till God had bumbled him by sundry afflictions No not till at the last hee was sore wounded by a wicked and desperate â—â—t throat who was suborned to kill him This is the obseruation of Mr. Foxe in the historie of King Edwine about the yeare of our Lord 630. Where also he alledgeth to the same end the late example of Martin Luther whose spirituall conflicts and agonies were many before hee could bee made fit to preach the doctrine of iustification by Christ openly And so saith hee bo all they most commonly which come to any liuely feeling or sensible working of Christ the Lord in them Hence it is that this confession is heard often in the mouthes of the seruants of God after that they are once truly and effectually humbled vnto him Blessed be God for such a sharpe checke that I had for such a losse for such a disgrace for such an imprisonment for such or such a danger for such a languishing sicknes for such a paineful or loathsome disease for such a wound for such a terrible feare in a grieuous thunder and lightening c. For if I had not bin thus or thus afflicted humbled I had not knowne my selfe I had not regarded Gods word I had neuer come to the feare of God I had perished in my sinnes c. If I had not lost such or such a friend or worldly stay I should not haue depended vpon Gods prouidence as now by the grace of God I see that I ought to doe Thus much therefore for the two former vses of afflictions or punishments or iudgements howsoeuer we doe thinke good to call them Now thirdly how the bitternes of such iudgements or afflictions sent of God doe make the saluation of God and his tender mercies the more sweete and comfortable I neede not to speake seeing no man can truly discerne what sweetnesse meaneth vnles hee haue tasted before what the sower is Finally touching the last point it cannot be doubted but that speciall iudgements of God are sent to the end they might leaue behinde them a memorable impression of his reuerend feare in the hearts of his children and so to nourish in them a continuall care of dutie answerable to the first entrance of their calling remembring alwaies that the anger of God against sinne is as great as any feare that is euer apprehended of vs. Psal 90.11 Who knoweth the power of thy wrath For according to thy feare is thine anger The practise of this memoriall is commended vnto vs Lament chapter 3. verses 19 20 21. in these wordes of the Prophet Remembring mine affliction and my mourning the worme-wood
our creation And herein let vs all consider earnestly what we were but one hundreth of years agoe yea a great deale lesse And as for many of vs what were we but euen a tewe yeares since Where were we in all the world what were we were we not iust nothing Our owne creation therefore may iustly be a strong argument vnto vs of the creation of all other things and of the world it selfe For seeing that God by his almightie power hath made our selues in this our time as all other in â—heir ages why should it be strange to vs to heare the word of God to teach vs that all things were created of nothing Surely that creatures who haue reason should call into question the truth of the doctrine of creation it is not onely without reason but also euen vnnaturall For a created nature hauing reason and not being peruerted in it selfe must needs easily see and feelingly as it were acknowledge euen from the own state the creation of all other creatures WE therfore putting away all doubt herein Let vs proceed to the manner of the creation as the Lord himselfe hath of the same his most gracious goodnes made it knowne vnto vs. Question How was that Answere All things at the beginning that is so soone as time it selfe had any beeing they were created and began to take their beeing onely by the word and commandement of God according to his owne eternall decree in this behalfe Explication and proofe This is indeed the tâ—â—e meaning of the first wordes of the holy Bible euen of the first wordes of the first booke of the Scriptures of God In the beginning saith the Prophet Moses who hath this testimonie of God that he was very faithfull Heb â— 5. God created the heauens and the earth In the beginning that is to say eâ—en so soone as there was any beginning of any creature did the creation of all things begin yea euen so soone aâ— time it selfe began The which time God made also as the measure of all the rest of his creatures and works in regard of their first beeing when they began and also of their continuance as they are former or latter euen to the last ende of the longest time that may be of this short and transitorie world According to that Psal 102 2â— â—6 27 They shall perish but thou shalt endure c. And 1. Cor 7.29 The time is short And verse 30. The fashion of this world goeth away And 1. Pet 4.7 The ende of all things is at hand But touching the newe heauen and the newe earth which shall bee established the time of the continuance of this present euil and sinnefull world once ended as they shall bee in a more excellent estate so shall their continuance for euer be measured by another kinde of measure euen aboue measure that is by time as it were timelesse for euer and euer euen by time and times time without ende As Reuel 21 23. The Citie shall haue no neede of the Sunne c. Neither is there any night there c. Of the which enough for this time Wherefore that wee may proceede It is true also that you haue answered that the onely immediate cause efficient of the creation was the word and commandement of God without all instruments and meanes which the wicked and vngodly Epicures and Atheists of the world mockingly aske after According to the holy testimonies of the diuine Scriptures Ps 33.6 as it hath beene alledged before And againe Psal 148.5 He commanded and they were created Euen according to the historicall narration of Moses in this our first Chapter or Gene God saide let there be light and there was light Let there be a firmament or spreading out of the aierie regions c. And all were presently so as God spake and commanded Question But I pray you doe you vnderstand this so as if God vttered any sound of words and that by the vertue thereof he created all things Answere I haue beene taught to vnderstand them otherwise then so Explication and proofe There is good reason thereof For hetherto there was no vse of vocall and sounding speech seeing there was yet no creature to heare it nor instrument to sound it or place whether the sound thereof should bee carried no nor ayer wherein it should bee sounded I meane at the first instant of the creation Question How then haue you learned to vnderstand the speech and commanmandement of God at the first beginning and so forth in the whole worke of creation Answere It noteth the execution of his eternal decree in the beginning of time Loquutus est Deus hoc est inquit Caluinus aeternum suum decretuÌ„ protulit Comment in Gen. 1.11 God hath spoken saith Caluin that is hee hath performed his eternall decree according as eternally and before all time without beginning he purposed in himselfe to accomplish his worke by his Sonne together with the holy Ghost who are eternally and without all beginning the essentiall wisedome and power of God ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe Thus indeed concerning the sonne of God doth the holy Euangelist Iohn most diuinely expound this creating WORD chap 1.1 c. In the beginning saith he was the word and the word was God The same was in the beginning with God All things were made by it and without it was made nothing that was made In it was life and the life was the light of men c. And verse 10. The world was made by him c. And thenceforth he proceedeth to shewe that as the world was at the first made by him and set in good estate so it being peruerted by the sinne of man it is againe renewed deliuered from vanitie and corruption by him c. 2. Cor. 5.17 And touching the holy Ghost that hee was as the hand and euen the very power of God in this mightie worke of his creation Moses himselfe expresly affirmeth it in the second verse of his first chapter So then by the testimony and interpretation of the Euangelist Iohn it is plaine that as well the heauen and the earth at the first instant as afterward the whole disposition of them and the creation of all the other earthly and visible creatures out of them were created by the word or speech and commandement of God in such sence as hath beene already expounded Question Doe you not see this to be plaine from the Testimonie and interpretation of the Euangelist Iohn It is very cleare and plaine And the Apostle Paul also doth as clearly confirme the same in his Epistle to the Colos chap 1.15.16 and 17. verses Rehearse you the wordes of the Apostle Which are they Question Who that is the deare Sonne of God whom hee had mentioned a little before is the Image of the inuisible God Answere the first begotten of euery creature that is eternally begotten and hauing his personal subsistence from God the Father before there was any
praiers giue good Kings and Princes Explicatio proofe forgiue sinnes giue euerlasting life all which are works of diuine gouernment so ther are seuerall expresse proofes in the holie Scriptures for them also Let vs therefore come to these seuerall proofes that wee may call to minde some of them Question And first what proofe haue you that the Sonne of God our Sauiour doth call gather into one and sanctifie the Church together with the Father and the holie Ghost Answere In the 49. chapter of Isaiah verse 6. Hee is in this respect called the light of the Gentiles and the saluation of God vnto the end of the world ExplicatioÌ„ proofe That is ouer the face of the whole earth and from the one end therof to the other Read also Psal 110.2.3 And chapt 3. verse 3. And Iohn 10.16 Other sheepe haue I also which are not of this foulde them also must I bring and they shall heare my voice and there shal be one sheepe folde and one Sheep-heard Herevnto also tendeth that prophesie of Caiphas chapt 11.51.52 And Ephes 5.25.26 Christ loued the Church gaue himself for it that he might sanctifie it c. Question Let vs come to the next point What proofe haue you that our Sauiour did by diuine autoritie institute a holie ministerie Answere In the 15. chapter of Iohn verse 16. Ye haue not chosen me saith our Sauiour to his Disciples but I haue chosen you and ordained you that ye goe and bring forth fruit and that your fruit should remaine ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This fruit is the fruit of that ministerie which our Sauiour hath ordained to that end whervnto he made especiall choice of those his Disciples The ordination is more plainely autorized and that not onely for the Apostles times but also to all posteritie Matth cha 28.18.19.20 And Ephes 4 8. c. Question Nowe what proofe haue you that the doctrine which hee deliuered is Diuine and that euen from his owne autoritie Answere Math 7. the last verse of the chapter He taught saith the Euangelist as one hauing autoritie and not as the Scribes ExplicatioÌ„ proofe And not onely so but with greater autoritie then euer any other did whether Moses or any of the Prophets person compared with person or calling with calling so that well might the officers say and professe Iohn 7.46 Neuer man spake like this man For the which read further Heb chap 1. vers 2. c. And chapt 3. verses 6.11 c. and chapt 12 25.26 c. It would be too long for you to answere to all the points and to bring forth proofes for them I will therefore more brieflie recite them That our Sauiour did by diuine power work his miracles read Matth 12.28 and Luke 11.20 And therefore are these workes of our Sauiour called the workes of the Father Iohn 5.36 and chapt 10. verse 25. and verses 37.38 And chap 14.10 The Father that dwelleth in mee he doth the workes And Luke 6.19 Vertue went out of him and hee healed all And chapt 8.8.24.25 Hee rebuked the windes and the water and they obey him But of the miracles more afterward That he ordained SacrameÌ„ts not as Moses by faith as a seruant only Heb 11.28 but by diuine authoritie it is euident in that he commanded baptisme in his owne name appointed the holie Supper in a memoriall of himselfe That he sendeth forth Ministers of the Gospell by his owne autorite it is euident in the place before alledged Matth 28.19 c. Read also before that chapt 10.5 c and verse 16. c. And chapt 23.24 That he furnisheth the same his ministers of the Gospell with spirituall gifts and graces wee may see it in the first institution Matth 10.1 verses 7.8 And Luke 21.15 I will giue you a mouth and wisedome wher-against all your aduersaries shall not be able to speake nor resist And Iohn 20. verses 22.23 Receiue the holy Ghost c. Experience also sheweth it to be so euen to this day though not in so extraordinarie and miraculous a manner according to that Ephes 4.11.12 c. That our Sauiour Christ doth by the ministerie and preaching of his Gospell effectuallie inlighten regenerate guide comfort and strengthen the hearers of it the same place last alledged may be a notable proofe of it Reade also Acts 26.18 And the place before alledged Iohn 15. ver 16. Daylie experience confirmeth it from the beginning of the institution of the Ministerie of the Gospell to this daye Marke 16.20 And 1. Corinth 14.3 Hee that prophesieth speaketh vnto men to edifying and to exhortation and to comfort And 2. Tim 3.16.17 That our Sauiour had a diuine knowledge of things to come the thinges that he fore-told while he was here on earth doe sufficientlie testifie Matth 24. and chapt 25. And after his Ascention Acts 9. verses 15.16 And Reuelat 1. verse 1. And chapt 22.16 I Iesus haue sent my Angel to testifie vnto you these things in the Churches c. That the same our Sauiour heareth praiers it is euident not onely in that God heareth vs praying in his name like as we are also baptized in his name but also because faithfull Christians are described to bee such as make their praiers vnto him 1. Corinth 1. verse 2. That he giueth good Kings and Princes for the defence and comfort of his Church Read Prou 8.15.16 By me Kings reigne and Princes decree iustice By me Princes rule and the Nobles and all Iudges of the earth That he forgiueth sinnes it is likewise euident in that Baptisme the seale and assurance of forgiuenesse is ministred in his name For so it is expreslie saâ—d that Baptisme is appointed of God to that end Mark 1.4 Act 2.38 ch 22.16 It is likewise euident Matth 9.6 The Sonne of man hath autoritie to forgiue sinnes in earth Now hauing had that power on earth no doubt but hee hath it in heauen Moreouer Iohn 1.12 He giueth power to such as beleeue in him to be the Sonnes of God And cha 8.34 c. Whosoeuer committeth sinne is the seruant of sinne c. But if the Sonne make you free ye shal be free in deede And Act 7 6â— Stephen praieth to the Lord Iesus that hee would not lay the sinne of his persecutors to their charge Finallie that our Sauiour hath power to giue euerlasting life hee himselfe assureth vs Iohn 5.21 saying As the Father raiseth vp the dead quickeneth them so the Sonne quickeneth whom he will And chapt 6.40 I will raise him vp at the last day And chapt 10.27.28 My sheepe heare my voice c. And I giue them eternall life Reade also Philipp 3.20.21 Now therfore seeing all these works both of creation and also of gouernment generallie of the whole world more speciallie ouer the church with all the gratious prerogatiues and gratuities thereof which belong onely to the power bountie of the Godhead are ascribed
Euangelist S. Matthewe record and that with some inlargement in some pointes and therfore we will here set downe his wordes also which are these Then the Souldiers of the Gouernour tooke Iesus into the common hall or Praetorium that is as wee may perceiue by the wordes of S. Marke the Hall which belonged to the Praetor or Romane Gouernour and they gathered about him the whole bande And they stripped him and put vpon him a scarlet robe Like enough it was a darke or sad scarlet inclining to purple or a verie bright purple inclining to scarlet and therfore is called purple by S. Mark scarlet by S. Matthewe it mattering not greatly what the verie proper colour of the garment was And they platted a crowne of thornes and put it vpon his head and as S. Matthewe addeth moreouer and aboue that wee read in S. Marke a reede in his right hand and bowing their knees before him they mocked him saying God saue thee or haile thou ô king of the Iewes And spitting vpon him they took the reed smote him on the head Thus when they had mocked him they tooke the robe from him put his owne rayment on him and led him away to crucifie him These most vile vnworthy abuses Pilates souldiers thus recorded by both the Euang S. Matthew Mark may worthily be accounted as an appendix or shutting vppe of the Acte of our Sauiour his vniust condemnation by the mouth of Pilat who had so often alreadie and euen immediately before he gaue sentence iustified him And further howsoeuer these Euangelistes doe so write as if our Sauiour were nowe first of all thus ill intreated as it might seeme by that they write that the souldiers at this time stripped our most blessed Sauiour c. Yet by the Euangelist Iohn we haue seene expresslie alreadie that as our Sauiour was scourged before he was condemned so also hee was in like manner thus abused Since which time also it seemeth to be plaine by the same Euangelist Iohn chapt 19.5 that the crowne of thornes and purple garment once put on were not taken of till he had bene the second time most contemptuously reproched The two former Euangelistes therfore doe note the second contempt in the due place but not the first disguising of our Sauiour in the time thereof like as the Euangelist Iohn recording the former also writeth nothing of the latter So that wee are by due and reuerend conference to vnderstand the one by the other and from them all to learne one and the same truth of the whole matter so farre forth as it hath pleased God to reueale it vnto vs by them all And thus wee haue the whole historie of the condemnation of our Sauiour before vs with all thinges appertaining therevnto both immediatelie going before and also immediately following after as the proper appurtenances of the same The order of which things is this First the place from whence Pilate gaue sentence Secondly the time when it was giuen Iohn chap 19. vers 13.14 Thirdlie the message which Pilates wife sent her husband when hee was set downe vpon the iudgement seat Matth chapt 27.19 Fourthlie the contention of Pilate against the Iewes to the end hee might haue quieted staied them from their enterprise yet at the last Ioh 19.14.15 Fiftlie the most furious and desperate obstinacie of the Iewes in their persisting in the same 15. verse and Luke 23.27 Sixtlie Pilates washing of his hands Matth 27. verse 24. And vpon this the extreame madnes and impietie of the Iewes renewed verse 25. Seuenthly the sentence it selfe Luke 23. verses 24.25 And finallie the most licentious profane and impious petulancie of the souldiers in their abusing of our Sauiour Of these things therfore let vs I pray you stand a while to consider in the same course and order that we haue now rehearsed them And first concerning the place from whence our Sauiour was condemned by Pilate the chiefe Magistrate and gouernour ouer the Iewes vnder the Romane Emperour it is described vnto vs by the Euangelist Iohn by two names the one in the greeke language the other in the hebrewe The greeke is Lithostroton signifying that it was a place curiouslie paued and layed with stone-work The hebrewe name is Gabbatha comming of Gabbah which signifieth to lifte vp giuing to vnderstand that it was a place built in stately manner to the vse of giuing iudgement out of the same The which beeing so diligentlie noted by the holie Euangelist it must in no wise be neglected not onlie for the truth of the historie but also for the vse of the matter in hand in so much as God would to singular purpose haue our Sauiour condemned to death as also after to be put to death not secretlie obscurelie or tumultuouslie as Stephen was stoned but in a solemne manner from a Theater as it were to the view of all the world both of Iewes and Gentiles that all may see in our Sauiour Christ his condemnation first the deserued condemnation of vs all and then that we haue no other meanes wherby we may be cleared and acquitted before the iudgement seat of Almightie God but through him alone The like is to be obserued concerning the time which was as the holie Euangelist doth of purpose expresslie mention at the Preparation of the Passeouer That is on the day wherein the Iewes prepared themselues and made preparation euerie familie for to eate their lamb at the euening in thankfull remembrance of their most fauourable deliuerance out of Aegypt at such time as God smote all the first borne of the Aegyptians with death all in one night both of men beasts So that the condemnation of our Sauiour Christ was at such a time as the Iewes made their speciall resorte to Ierusalem out of all their tribes yea and like enough manie Proselytes out of other nations wherin also it might the more liuely appeare that our Sauiour Christ being now in preparing for the offering vp of his most holie Sacrifice vpon the Crosse was the true Lambe ordeined of God the true Passeouer vnto all that shouâ—d beleeue in his name to turne away the euerlasting wrath of God from them to procure and purchase them his eternall saluation Thus the time of the condemnation of our Sauiour as well as the maner of it was most open famous to singular ends purposes by the most holy counsell appointmeÌ„t of God Yea herein the Lord did not refuse to deferre the execution of his counsell in this behalf a day longer then his appointment was that the Passeouer should haue bene celebrated by reason that the Iewes by their abusiue custome had altered the day as was heretofore obserued when we spake of the time wherin our Sauiour did celebrate the Passeouer with his Disciples which was the euening bâ—fore Moreouer as touching the time of the condemnation of our Sauiour the Euangelist Ihon doth yet moâ—e particularly expresse
him goe vp into heauen Thus in many places and in more then haue beene now rehearsed the new Testament is plentifull in the confirmation and opening of the truth of this article of our faith concerning the comming of our Sauiour from heauen to iudge the quicke and the dead But that wee may consider of this article in as commodious a manner as we may Question In what order may we inquire into it Answer First of all as I haue heard you teach wee may from the ground of the holy Scriptures commodiously consider of the time of our Sauiours comming to iudgement Secondly of the signes that shall goe before his comming Thirdly of the place from whence and whether he shall come to giue iudgement Fourthly of the manner of his comming Fiftly of the persons whom he shall iudge Sixtly of the order of his proceeding to iudgement Seuenthly of the sentence and iudgement it selfe what it shall be and according to what rule or law it shall be giuen Finally of the present execution of the sentence or iudgement so soone as it shall be awarded and giuen Ex. In this order indeede as I suppose we may well consider of the ground and warrant of this Article from those manifold proofes testimonies which it hath in the holy Scriptures Which things well obserued wee may thenceforth easily gather both the meaning of the article and also the promise together with the comforts and duties belonging to the faith of it and last of all what the danger is of not beleeuing this article Let vs therfore hold our selues to this order FIrst of all therefore that we may beginne with the time Question Answer ExplicatioÌ„ proofe When shall our Sauiour come to execute this last iudgement He wil come againe to this end purpose at the end of the world not before So indeede doe diuers places of the holy Scripture expresly affirme And namely Matth. 13.39 40. The haruest is that is it representeth the end of the world and the reapers to be the Angells As then the tares are gathered burned in the fire to wit at the haruest so shall it be in the end of the world that is concerning the wicked as it followeth in the interpretation of the parable And againe verse 49. So shall it be in the end of the world The Angells shall goe forth and seuer the bad from among the iust And 1. Cor. 15.24 Then shall be the end when hee hath deliuered vp the kingdome to God c. And that hee will not come till the end of the world it is euident from the testimonie of the Angels Act. 1.10 11. And of the Apostle Peter chap. 3.21 of the same history But the places of holy Scripture which we will chiefly stay vpon to this purpose as also for the signes going before his comming the rest of the points to be obserued concerning this article are the 24. 25. chap. of S. Matt. with whom accord the Euangelists Marke ch 13. Luk. 17.23 c And chap. 21. Here therefore let vs stay and as it were pitch and fasten the stakes of our tent till we may finish this so necessary and notable a doctrine insomuch as our Sauiour in these places as a most wise and carefull sheepheard as he is compapared Ier. 31.10 11 12. and Ezek. chap. 34.1 c verses 22 23 24. and as hee doth compare himselfe diuers times in the holy Gospel leadeth vs into a very sweete and battlesome pasture in speciall manner prepared for vs to the same very end and purpose Question And first What doth our Sauiour teach vs in these holy scriptures concerning the time of his comming to iudgement Answer In the 24. of Matthew verse 3. the Disciples of our Sauiour desiring him to tell them what signe there should be of his comming end of the end of the world he answereth so as he doth not so much satisfie them according to their demand as he doth teach them what vse both they and wee also are to make of so huge and fearefull a iudgement of God ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is true And it is well worthy to be obserued that as the Disciples doe ioine both the destruction of Ierusalem which our Sauiour had immediatly fore-told and the end of the world together because in their conceit the world was like to end with the desolation of the Temple it being so goodly firme a building so doth our Sauiour linke and intermixe the answere to the one with his answer to the other as we may perceiue verse 4. and so forth to the 14. Yet so as afterward hee doth somewhat more distinctly answere vnto them Namely to the former question concerning the destruction of Ierusalem from the 15. verse to the 29. And to the latter question concerning the end of the world from that 29. verse to the end of the chap. and likewise in the 25. chap. And yet againe he doth not answer so distinctly but that there are some speeches interchangeably intermixed which concerne the other rather then that which is most what spoken of to the end hee might make the vse of either of them mutually more effectuall as we shall perceiue by the course of the text Let vs therefore come to the words of our Sauiour And first more generally concerning the argument of either question from the beginning of the chapter to the 15. verse Qu. Which are they An. 1 Iesus saith the Euangelist Matthew went out and departed from the Temple and his Disciples came to him to shew him the building of the Temple 2 And Iesus said vnto them see ye not all these things Verily I say vnto you there shall not be here left a stone vpon a stone Our Sauioâ—rs last farewell to the Temple of Ierusalem F ue common calamities to be expected in the world 1. Seducement by false Christs 2. Warres 3. Famine 4. Plague or pesâ—â—lence 5. Earthquakes Saint Luke addeth a sixt EueÌ„ great â—ignes from heauen chap. 21.11 Fiue grieuous trialls or tentations more proper to the Church of Christ 1. Rigorous proceeding of Princes and Rulers against christians by whipping imprisoning and killing of them 2. A generall hatred of all not conuerted to the Gospel against them 3. Persecution and betraying by false brethren neare kinsmen 4. False Prophets 5. Weake and loose prosesâ—â—urs such as God calleth luke warme Our thoughts ought obediently to attend vpon the ministrie and not turne aâ—de to any of our owne carnall conceites that shall not be cast downe 3 And as he sate vpon the mount of Oliues his Disciples came to him apart saying Tell vs when these things shal be what signe shal be of thy coÌ„ming of the end of the world 4 And Iesus answered and said vnto them Take heede that no man deceiue you 5 For many shall come in my name saying I am Christ and shall deceiue many 6 And ye shall heare of warres and rumours of
it is euident from the holy Scriptures already interpreted it shall not be needfull to stand vpon any further confirmation of it The promise LIkewise also the Promise of the comming of our Sauiour to the execution of this his last iudgement hath beene sufficiently confirmed from the same Scriptures which haue already beene alledged and interpreted And namely in that our Sauiour himselfe hath expresly assured vs that the Sonne of man that is that he himselfe both shall and will come in his glory to this very end and purpose Math. 24.30 and chap. 25 31. And againe Iohn 14.3 and chapter 21. verse 22. and in sondry places beside Moreouer the Apostle Peter in his 2. Ep. chapter 3 doth mightily confirme it against the mockers of these last daies of the world of whom hee prophesied long before that they would contemptuously reiect this doctrine of the second comming of our Sauiour saying Where is the promise of his comming The Apostle Peter I say doth there mightily confirme that the same promise shall most assuredly be performed to the intollerable terrour and smart of all such prophage and vngodly Atheists The Lord saith he is not slack concerning his promise as some men count slacknes but he is patient toward vs and would haue no man to perish but would all men to come to repentance But the day of the Lord will come as a thiefe in the night The Comforts THus therfore insomuch as the promise is so euident from that which hath alreadie beene obserued let vs without any further delay come to the vse of this Article Question And first for the comfort of our faith which requireth yet some further explication what may be from hence the comfort thereof Answer The comfort hereof is exceeding great to all true beleeuers euen in the expectation of it but infinitely much more comfortable shall it be when this promise of his comming to iudgement shall be performed And that in diuers respects Question It both is and shall be thus comfortable in deed diuers waies Shew therfore how this may be Which are those diuers respects that you speake of Answer First it is very comfortable as touching the expectation so often as we thinke of it insomuch as no other shall be our Iudge but he that hath loued vs so dearely that he hath giuen his life for vs and will for euer be our most mercifull Sauiour Explication proofe This consideration ministereth very great comfort in deed And in this respect it is that as we haue seene before our Sauiour after that he hath spoken at large of those fearefull signes the fore-runners of his comming to iudgement he doth neuerthelesse comfort his disciples saying as we may remember Luk 21.28 c. When these things begin to come to passe then looke vp and lift vp your heads for your redemption draweth neare To the which purpose also serueth that sweet parable which he vseth to describe the greatnes of this comfort in that all the fearefull signes of his cōming shall be but as the tokens of a most welcome summer after the colde and troublesome stormes of winter For then saith our Sauiour know ye that the kingdome of God is neare yea euen that kingdome of glory and felicitie wherein all the faithfull shall not onely be deliuered from all reproach and miserie but also be partakers of all happinesse and glorie So that like as the faithfull subiects of a louing Prince are greatly comforted against the present oppressions and crucities which any risen vp in rebellion do exercise vpon than and their goods so soone as they heare that their Prince hasteth to come with his royall army to suppresse the rebels yea though their trouble continue yet many daies before all things can be wel quited so likewise yea infinitely much more cōfortable to the godly may the expectation of the comming of our most gratious and mightie King and Sauiour be which here we speake of The Prophet Malachie chap. 4. verse 3. compareth this time to the comfortable rising of the Sunne For behold saith he the day commeth that shall burne as an euen and all the prowd yea and all that doe wickedly shall be stubble c. But vnto you that feare my name shall the Sunne of righteousnesse arise and health shall be vnder his wings c. And Psal 49. verse 14. as the verses are commonly distinguished the same time of the last iudgement of our Sauiour is compared to the chearfull morning after a tedious darke and vncomfortable night For then saith the holy Prophet shall the righteous haue dominion ouer the wicked in that morning Ido mané Vpon which words F. Iun noteth as much as was said before in the allegation of the Prophet Malachie Illo inquit manè quo resurgunt pij quasi ex nocte sepulchri cum videlicet Sol iustitiae orietur Christus secundo suo aduentu Mal. 4. In that morning saith he in the which the godly doe rise againe as it were from the night of the graue that is to say at such time as Christ the Sunne of righteousnesse shall arise at his comming And vpon the same words Master Caluin saith likewise Aduentus Domini iustar aurorae erit qua tam electi quam reprobi suo modo euigilent priores seilicet quia excussa tarditate pigritia discussis etiam nebulis claro intuitu facie adfaciem Christum Solem iustitiae in co plenum vitae fulgorem cernent c. That is The comming of the Lord shall be like the breaking of the day in the which as well the elect as the reprobate shall awake after their differing manner to wit the former hauing shaken off all sluggishnesse and scattered away all clowdes they shall clearely behold Christ the Sonne of righteousnesse face to face and in him the full brightnesse of life c. The Apostle Peter calleth this time the time of refreshing from the presence of the Lord and the time of the restoring of all things Act. 3.19 20. The Apostle Paul speaketh of it as of the time of the reuelation of the sonnes of God what manner of ones they shall be at their inioying of the full fruits not onely of the redemption of their soules but also of their bodies Rom. 8 18 c. 23. Reade also to the same purpose Philip. 3.20 21. Colos 3.4 And the Apostle Iohn 1. Epist 3.2 Likewise Reuel 21.1 2 3 4 5 6 7. And verses 9.10 c. It is compared to the time of a most ioyfull marriage And at that day the faithfull not onely Ministers of the word but also all other shall be crowned with the crowne of immortal glorie 1. Pet. 5.4 and 1. Thes 2.19 20 and 2. Tim. 4.8 They shall also be indued with a most rich and euerlasting heauenly inheritance together with the same eternall glory and praise 1. Pet. 1.3 4 7. Finally as was declared before at this time all the godly though specially the Apostles
field Moreouer in that he compareth it to a crowne Reuel 2.10 yea to an incorruptible crowne of glory 1. Pet 5.4 Now all these things as we knowe they are matters of great reckoning here among men I meane riches and possessions specially the inheritance and posse sion of a kingdome And therefore most iustly may the durable riches and inheritance of the heauenly kingdome of God be of most pretious account with vs. But beside these let vs come to our owne persons and see what they shall be Of the which it is said first concerning our bodies that in this euerlasting life they shall bee made glorious and immortall to the end they may be meete receptacles and habitations for our soules Wherefore seeing our bodies shall shine like the starres of the firmament Dan 12 3. Yea like to the Sunne Mat 13.43 Yea seeing our bodies shall be made like to the glorious body of our Lord Iesus Christ Philip 3.21 How great then shall be the excellencie and glory of our soules at that day We shall no doubt at that time be as a bright shining Temple for the holy Ghost to dwell in for euer and euer Our bodies are nowe the Temple of God through our Sauiour Christ though they be yet mortall and sinfull 1. Cor 6.19 much more therefore shall they be so at the resurrection Our estate and condition as it shall be then is compared to a perpetuall Sabbath and blessed rest with the Lord to reioyce before him in all spirituall duties which he hath prepared for vs to exercise our selues in according to that which is written Isai 66.21.22.23 Reuel 5.11.12 c. and chap 7. verse 10. and chap 14.2 Thus much for the meaning of this Article Question NOw in the next place what promise haue wee that the inheritance of this euerlasting life belongeth to euery true and faithful mēber of the church of God Answer In the 11. chap of Saint Iohn verses 25.26 our Sauiour saide to Martha I am the resurrection and the life he that beleeueth in me though he were dead yet shall he liue And whosoeuer liueth and beleeueth in me shall neuer dye Beleeuest thou this saith our Sauiour Explicatiō In this Scripture after that Martha had made profession of her faith to our Sauiour concerning the generall resurrection at the last day according to the common faith of the people of God as hath beene declared before but yet not being able perfitly to beleeue that our Sauiour Christ could presently raise vp her brother Lazarus who had beene dead foure dayes in his graue he doth by this speech of his relieue the weakenes of her faith in this particular by setting downe a general doctrine for the confirmation of his diuine power not onely touching the resurrection of the body and therewithall of the revniting of the body and soule together but also concerning the continuance of the life of the same body together with the soule for euer To this purpose hee saith first in this text I am the resurrection and the life that is he by whose both merit of death and also efficacie of diuine power the bodies of all the faithfull both men and women shall be raised vp againe to euerlasting life According as else where it is written that life is in him and that he quickeneth whom he will Iohn 1 4. and chap 5 21. And 1. Ep 5.20 that he together with the Father is very God and eternal life that is to say that he is the very author and giuer of eternall life to all that doe belong vnto him Then in the next place our Sauiour sheweth further by what instrument euerlasting life is apprehended and obtained from him namely by faith that is by a perswasion of his power and good will herein according to the diuine promise of God By the which faith also our Sauiour giueth to vnderstand that euerlasting life is begunne euen in this life yea so begunne that death shall neuer preuaile against it as was declared before For though the body dye yet the soule shall liue and waite for the raising vp of the body to liue for euer with it And this benefite saith our Sauiour is generall to all how many soeuer shall beleeue in me insomuch as none of those shall neuer dye to wit the second death Reuel 2 11. and Iohn 8.51 And Luke 20 36. After the resurrection they can dye no more Finally our Sauiour by asking Martha whether she did beleeue that which he had saide hee doth thereby stirre vp her heart to giue credite to his word As though he should haue saide It is thy part Martha without all doubting to bee throughly established in the beliefe of that which I say The which being spoken by our Sauiour to Martha for her instruction and confirmation it is likewise to be taken and applied to our selues for our instruction and confirmation who doe heare and read that which is thus written and recorded concerning this Article But vnto this one place of holy Scripture wee might adde many other euery where repeated in the Bible of God As for example 1. Iohn chap 2. verses 25. This is the promise which the Father hath promised vs euen eternall life And Titus 1. verses 1.2.3 God that cannot lye hath promised it before the world began Read also 1. Tim 1 16 17. This is a true or faithfull saying and worthy to be receiued by all meanes or worthy all allowance that Iesus Christ came into the world to saue sinners Yea to saue all that shall beleeue in him with an eternall saluation And chap 4 8. Godlines hath the promise of the life present and of that which is to come And 2. Ep 4 8. Henceforth saith the same Apostle is laide vp for mee the crowne of righteousnes which the Lord the righteous Iudge will giue me at that day and not to me onely but vnto all them also which loue his appearing And 2 Cor 13.4 We shall liue with Christ through the power of God Here also call to mind againe Psal 22 27. Your heart shall liue for euer And Dan 7 verses 26 27. The iudgement shall sit and they shall take away his dominion that is the dominion of euery Tyrant and persecuter of the Church to consume and to destroy it to the end And the kingdome and dominion and the greatnes of the kingdome vnder the whole heauen shall be giuen to the holy people of the most high whose kingdome is an euerlasting kingdome and all powers shall serue and obey him Question But how may wee knowe that we are in the number of that people to whom this euerlasting life doth belong Answer We may knowe it by the beginning of it in our hearts here in this life by true faith and repentance by our longing after it by our ioy in the hope and expectation of it and finally by our holy labouring and striuing after it Explicatiō proofe To such no doubt the promise of
good dutie that any of vs should content our selues to know God onely farre off and aloofe as we may say as the manner of the most is but it is our dutie most carefully to prepare our selues to draw neare to him in the reuerend feare of his most gratious Maiestie Wee must grow from faith to faith as it were from one age of Christianitie to another from childehoode to mans estate c. We must serue God both outwardly and inwardly with body and with soule euen from the most secret and hidden power and inclination thereof These are briefly the excellent instructions contained in these holy Scriptures In the vrging whereof I was and now am still the more earnest because whereas euery one seemeth to lay readie hold on this that God is good and that he is a mercifull God as he is indeede very few make conscience to reason from his mercies to prouoke themselues thereby to be more carefull to serue and obey him Yea so much the rather haue I beene the more earnest as my dutie bindeth me because the most part of people doe most vndutifully and vngratiously abuse all the goodnesse and mercies of God to imbolden themselues to securitie yea to a greater licentiousnesse in their sinnes which no doubt is a most grieuous and horrible sinne in the sight of GOD and cannot but verie fearefully indanger all such gracelesse persons to the most heauie wrath of God Question NOw therefore in the last place What proofe haue you for the danger of generall vnbeliefe Answer and disobedience to the Gospel In the 2. chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrewes verses 1 2 3 4. thus writeth the Apostle 1 Wherefore we ought diligently to giue heede to the things which we haue heard lest at any time we should let them slip 2 For if the word spoken by Angels was stedfast and euery transgression and disobedience receiued a iust recompence of reward 3 How shall we escape if we neglect so great saluation which at the first beganne to be preached by the Lord and afterward was confirmed to vs by them that heard him 4 God bearing witnesse therevnto both with signes and wonders and with diuers miracles and gifts of the holy Ghost according to his owne wil. Explicatiō Here we haue a three fold comparison One betwixt the Law and the Gospel Another betwixt the chiefe instruments which God vsed to publish his law to wit his holy Angells and the chiefe publisher of the Gospel that is the Sonne of God himselfe of infinite excellency and authority aboue all Angells The third betwixt the contrary vses and ends of the one and of the other The law by reason of sinne armeth the curse through the righteous iudgment of God but the Gospel offereth saluation to all true beleeuers through the free grace and mercy of God All of these comparisons agree in this generally to declare the exceeding great danger of not beleeuing of not obeying the Gospel insomuch as the mercy of God most gratiously and most honourably offered thereby euen to the eternall saluation of all such as will thankfully receiue it is most wretchedly despised and reiected through vnbeliefe We know also what our Sauiour the Son of God himselfe hath most fearefully pronounced Matth chap. 11.20 21 c namely that it shall be easier for the Citizens of Tyrus and Sidon and for them of the land of Sodome in the day of iudgement then for such as neglect his Gospel ratified and confirmed by so many miracles as he wrought to the same end Reade also Heb. chap. 10.26 c. and chap. 12.18 c. 29. the like amplification of the greatnesse of this sinne agreeable to the former testimonie and declaration in the second chapter It is a most fearefull saying which we reade 2. Thes 1.7 8 9 10. where the Apostle affirmeth that The Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen with his mightie Angels in flaming fire rendering vengeance vnto them that doe not know God and which obey not vnto the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ Who shall be punished with euerlasting perd tion from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power When he shall come to be glorified in his Saints and to be made maruelous in all them that beleeue Likewise in the first Epistle of Peter chap. 4. verses 17 18. The time is come saith the Apostle that iudgement must begin at the house of God If it first beginne at vs what shall be the end of them which obey not the Gospel of God And if the righteous be scarcely saued where shal the vngodly and the sinner appeare The greatnesse and consequently the danger of the sinne of vnbeliefe is notably expressed by the Apostle Iohn in his first Epistle chap. 5. verse 10. in that hee saith that it is euen as much as if one should goe about to make God a lyar which is most horrible once to thinke Reade also 2. Epist verses 8 9. Looke to your selues saith he to that elect Ladie to whom he writeth and to her children that wee loose not the things which wee haue done but that wee may receiue a ful reward Whosoeuer transgresseth and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ hath not God But contrariwise as it followeth in the same verse hee that continueth in the doctrine of Christ he hath both the Father and the Sonne If ye beleeue not saith the Prophet Isaiah chap. 7.9 ye shal not be established It is a generall sentence to shew that the minde of man is alwaies vncertaine and restlesse further then it is setled by faith to repose it selfe wholly in the liuing God Finally for the danger of vnbeliefe and disobedience to the Gospel reade the fearefull but most true doctrine of our Sauiour Christ Iohn 3. verses 18 19.20 21. He that beleeueth in the Sonne shall not be condemned but he that beleeueth not is condemned alreadie because he beleeueth not in the name of the onely begotten Sonne of God And this is the condemnation that light is come into the world and men loued darkenesse rather then light because their deedes were euill For euery man that doth euil hateth the light neither commeth he to the light lest his deeds should be reproued But he that doth truth commeth to the light that his deeds might be made manifest that they are wrought according to God And againe verse 36. He that beleeueth in the Sonne saith Iohn the Baptist hath euerlasting life and he that obeyeth not the Sonne shal not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him Thus we see the exceeding great danger of vnbeliefe and disobedience to the Gospel plentifully confirmed vnto vs. God of his infinite mercy giue vs grace to make our best vse and profite by the gratious admonitions and warnings which are giuen vs against the same NOw for a generall conclusion of the whole doctrine of our christian beliefe one thing yet further I desire to deliuer and
nostras concutere acsi aliunde quà m ex Lege Euangelio petenda sit gratiae Dei certitudo whom God hath made a skilfull fisher of men in his Church hath in the 9. chapt of his little booke of Aphorismes or common places abridged them in 19. seuerall Aphorismes Eâ—ther of which bookes are in our English tongue and therefore I do the rather forbeare to set downe either the reasons or aphorismes here Neuertheles one notable saying or two of M Cal. out of some other part of his writings I will not omit First vpon â—he 38. verse of the 5. ch of Iohn in his Commentarie vpon the same God saith he hath not spoken in vaine by Moses the Prophets Neither did Moses intende any other thing then to call all directlie vnto Christ Whence saith he further it is euident that whosoeuer refuse Christ they are none of Moses disciples Beside how shall he haue the word of life abiding in him who thrusteth away him that is the life it selfe How shall hee vnderstand the doctrine of the law who as much as lieth in him destroieth the life of the law For the law without Christ is of no force to wit as touching life saluation neither is ther without him any sound comfort to be found in it Wherfore by how much any hath learned to knowe Christ more familiarly by so much hath he profited more in the word of God And againe vpon the 39. verse of the same chapter Whosoeuer aimeth not at this marke let him tyre himselfe as much as hee will all the daies of his lifâ— yet shall he neuer attaine to the knowledge of the truth Hitherto M. Caluin Worthy also to the same purpose is that saying of Iustinus Martyr †LexesteuaÌ„gelium praenuntiatum Euangelium autem lex impleta The law is the Gospel spokeÌ„ of before the Gospel is the law fulfilled after In respect of this friendly harmony concent the law of God is in the holy scriptures many times honored with the name of the gratious couenaÌ„t of God as Exo. 19.5 Deu. 4.13 v. 23. ch 5.2 ch 9. v. 9. again v. 15. Hos 8.1 Likewise the arke wherin the law eueÌ„ the tables of the morall law were kept it is vsually called the arke of the testimonie or witnes of the couenant of God which he made with his people Israel yea in respect of Christ no doubt Neuerthâ—les we denie not but the same couenant one in substance both in the time of the lawe and also of the Gospell is to be distinguished in respect of some graue and weightie circumstances not onely of time in that it is called eyther olde or newe but otherwise also For first the olde Testament was more darke through the vaile of many figures and ceremonies as it was restrained to the Israelites yea and euen the morall lawe it selfe also by reason of the dulnesse of mens vnderstanding Yea though both it and all things else were visiblie sprinckled with the bloude of the couenant as Exod. Chap. 24.7.8 Where thus wee reade Moses tooke the booke of the couenant and read it in the audience of the people who said All that the Lord hath said we will do and be obedient Then he tooke the blood and sprinkled it on the people and said Behold the blood of the couenant which the Lord hath made with you concerning all these things And Heb. 9. we reade expresly that the booke of the law was sprinckled with blood The which blood of the sacrificed beasts was as we all know an euident type of the blood-shed of our Sauiour Christ for the redemption and iustification of all the elect people of God verses 18.19 c. of the same 9 chap. But the new Testament as it is enlarged to the Gentiles according as it was formerly entred with Abraham yea or rather with Noah and the same also according to the promise of God made to Adam at the beginning of the World immediatly after his fall it is euer since the manifestation of Christ in the flesh and by the death of his Crosse made most cleare For the vaile of all figuratiue ceremonies beeing thereby remooued and abolished the couenant is now most authentically sprinckled yea sealed and confirmed for euer by the very true blood of the Messiah himselfe who is the lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the worlde and the Lord our righteousnes who hath fulfilled the lawe for vs c as it is further declared in the same 9. chap. to the Hebr. verses 12.13.14.15.16 and chap. 13.20 and 1. Pet. 1.1.2 and verses 18.19 Ro. 3.25 Ephes 1.17 Colos 1.14 and 1. Ioh. 1.7 and chap. 5.6 all according to the prophesie of Zech. cha 9.11 Thou shalt be saued by the blood of thy couenant and Ier. 23.6 This is the name whereby they shall call him The Lord our righteousnes In regarde of which clearenes of the newe Testament by reason of the more bright light of the Sunne of Righteousnes shining now in the Reuelation of the Gospell aboue the olde Testament in the time of the lawe the Apostle Paul saith thus 2. Cor. 3.13 Wee are not as Moses who put a vaile vpon his face that the children of Israel could not looke to the ende of that which should be abolished c. Read also Ier. 31. verses 3á 32.33.34 They shall knowe mee c. And Isay chap. 11.9 The earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lorde as the waters that couer the Sea And cha 54 13. All thy children shall be taught of the Lorde And the same againe alledged to the same purpose by our Sauior Christ Iohn cha 6.45 Read also 1. Cor. 2.9.10 and 1. Iohn 2.27 These therefore are the former differences in the circumstance of one and the same couenant of the old and new Testament First that the olde was more restrictiue toward the Iewes the newe inlarged to all Nations both of Iewe and Gentile Secondly that the olde was more obscure and darke the new more bright and cleare Thirdlie the olde Testament and the ministration thereof was mixed with a certaine terrour and seruitude through the burthen of ceremonies and by the often killing and slaying of beastes but the newe Testament is full of libertie and freedome and is graced euery way with more spirituall glory and comfort the proofe whereof wee may reade Rom. 8.15.16.17 and Gal. 4.1.2.3.6.7.9 and verse 24. c. and cha 5.1 Reade also Matth. 11.29.2.30 and Act. 15.10 and 1. Iohn 5.3 So then for the issue of this pointe let vs well obserue that the contrarietie of the lawe or olde Testament yea euen of the morall lawe of God as it beareth the figuratiue sprinkling of the blood of Christ so pointeth vs to him after that it hath humbled vs in our selues the contrarietie I say of it and of the Gospell or newe Testament it is not in themselues and in the purpose of God as touching his elect
of the flesh is enmitie against God The issue whereof is death to those that follow it as it is in tâ—e former verse And Pro. 14.12 Read also 1 Cor. 3.18 Let no man deceiue himselfe If any man among you seeme to be wise in this world let him be a foole that he may be wise ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe For the proofe of the second duty Read Deu. 4 6 7 8 and Ier. 8. ver 9. and ch 9. verses 23 24. as before in the comfort For the third read Ro. 11 33. and Eccles 3 11. He hath made euery thing beautifull in the time and season thereof c. Yet no man can finde out the worke that God hath wrought from the beginning euen to the end And chap. 7 15 16. c. For the proofe of the fourth duty read Psal 34.17 18 19.20 and 68.20.1 Cor. 10.13 Eccles 7 28. Read also Psal 25.10 The way of the Lord is strength to the vtright man In which respect well saith our learned Interpreter Via Domini est per invia That is God maketh way where there is no way For the last duty of giuing God the glory for the gift of all wisedome and vnderstanding Read Exod. 31 1 2 3.4.5.6 1 Sam 18.14 and Isai 28.23 c. to the end of the Chapter Read also Prou. 6.6.7.8 and cha 30.24.25.26 27.28 Ier 8. â— And yet more principally Read Dan. 2 19.20 21 22 23 And in the Ep of Iude verse 25. To God onely wise our Sauiour be glory and maiestie and dominion and power both now and for euer Amen The duties belonging furthermore to the comfort of faith in the almighty power of God and generally touching the work of creation and gouernment we doe here of purpose omit as we did before in the comforts because wee shall afterward haue a speciall occasion to consider of the same WE come to the duties of faith coÌ„cerning the long suffering patience yea the infinite mercy and goodnes of the Lord our God Question Which are they Answere By how much the mercies of the Lord our God are more aboundant toward vs by so much ought wee first of all to take the more diligent heed that wee doe not in any wise despise or lightly esteeme them Secondly that we doe not distrust or despaire of the same his mercies as if there were any defect or failing in them Thirdly that we doe not in any case presume or waxe wanton against them albeit God is easily intreated and ready to forgiue such as offend him ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe These euils euen as very wicked extremities are carefully to be auoided yea to be accursed and abhorred of euery true beleeuer For they are most contrary to the nature of true faith Against the first wherof read Rom. 2.4 Despisest thou the riches of Gods bountifulnes and patience and long suffering We must take heed therefore that wee be not like those gracelesse subiects or children which are ready to despise the clemencie and lenitie of their gentle Princes and Parents Against the second read Ier Lamen ch 3.22 His compassions faile not Read also Isai 1.18 and ch 40. 28. 29. 30. 31. And Rom 5.20 Though sinne aboundeth yet grace aboundeth much more and 1 Tim 1 15. Against the third read Rom 6 1 c. What shall we say then shall we continue still in sinne that grace may abound God forbid c. Read Ep Iude 1 4. Though God be perfectly mercifull yet we must know that he is not so mercifull but that he is iust also We may not thinke God to haue but one eye as it were As he hath an eye of mercy so he hath an eye of iustice As he knoweth how to pitty humbled sinners and repenting sinners c so will he surely punish seuerely euerie obstinate and presumptuous transgressour and rebell He will deale wel with these that are well disposed c but he will deale roughly with those that be froward according to that which we read Psal 18.25.26 This hath God himselfe with so loud a voice proclaimed of himselfe as wee saw before that we neede to speake the lesse of it now Question BVt is there no other duty belonging to that singular comfort which faith taketh in the infinitnes of Gods mercies but only that we abuse theÌ„ not Answer Yes it is on the contrary the most bounden duty of euery one of vs whosoeuer doe beleeue in the mercies of the Lord our God to be so much the more loth to displease him in any thing yea rather to be so much the more carefull and studious to please him in all holy obedience by how much he is not onely more loth to enter into iudgment against vs but also more ready euery way to doe vs the most and greatest good Explication and proofe Thus generall indeed is the duty or as we may rather say the dutifulnes of faith is the comfort of Gods aboundant yea infinite mercies The mercies of the Lord our God ought to be esteemed of vs as the most pretious and dainty Iewell that we haue to deale withall And accordingly they are most charily holily to be dealt with of vs. For if we should prophane the mercies of God what refuge or sanctuaâ—ie should be safe for vs to flie vnto for rescue against the hote and fierce pursuite of his iustice For the proofe wherof read Rom. 2.4 The bountifulnes of God leadeth thee to repentance And ch 12.1.2 I beseech ye therefore bretheren by the mercies of God that ye giue vp your bodies a liuing sacrifice holy and acceptable vnto God which is your reasonable seruing of God And fashion not your selues like vnto this world c. Read also 2 Cor 7 1. and 1. Sam. 12. â—â— â—nd Isai 5.1 c. Moreouer call to mind Mat. 4.17 1. Iohn 3.8.9.10 and Gen. 29.9 And Psal 1â—0 4 Mercy is with thee O Lord that thou maiest be feared And Psal â— 7 In the multitude of thy mercy I will come into thy house and in thy feare will I worship toward thine holy temple Yea we ought to serue the Lord with ioyfulnes and with a good heart for the aboundance of all things Deut. 28.47 And Psal 119 64. The earth ô Lord is full of thy mercy teach me thy statutes BVt shew you yet something more particularly if you can what some of the duties of faith are which doe belong to the comfort of Gods infinite mercy and goodnes toward vs. Question Which may some of them be Answere Seeing the Lord our God is so aboundant in mercie to vs that hee forgiueth vs all our sinnes though neuer so great and grieuous so often as we do truly repent and turne vnto him it is our duty to be readily affected to forgiue one another our mutuall offences and both to admit seeke reconciliation how often in how great matters soeuer we haue â—ust occasion euen so farre as they concerne one another Moreouer seeing the Lord our
in thy natiuitie when thou wast borne thy nauell was not cut c. And when I passed by thee I saw thee polluted in thine owne blood and I said vnto thee when thou wast in thy blood Thou shalt liue euen when thou wast in thy blood I said vnto thee thou shalt liue I caused thee to multiplie as the budde of the fielde c. Who duely considering this forlorne estate of the Church and of euerie member of it as the Lorde findeth it and the great pittle which hee taketh on it and the manifold blessings which hee bestoweth vpon it Who I say duelie considering these things can doe lesse then acknowledge that God is most highlie to be honoured and praised for euer therein and that the forgetfulnes thereof is a most hainous sinne And herewith also howe can it be thought but that it must be one bounden duetie to loue the Sonne of God with a singular loue in so much as God is not our Father but by meanes of him According to that which our Sauiour Christ himselfe saith Iohn 8.42 If God were your father then would you loue mee And likewise it is our dutie to loue the children of God for Gods cause who is their Father 1. Iohn 5.1.2 Euerie one that loueth him which begate loueth him also which is begotten c. Secondlie that this reason ought effectuallie to mooue vs to withdraw our selues from the lusts of sin c the Apostle Iohn telleth vs plainly saying 1. Epi 2.15.16 That the loue of the Father cannot be in them that loue the world the lusts thereof c. And ch 3. verse 3. That euery one that hath the hope of euerlasting life and glorie through the mercie and goodnes of God purgeth himselfe that is more and more indeuoureth after it by vsing all good and holie meanes appointed of God considering that God our heauenly father is pure and that no vncleane thing can haue any abiding with him Read also verse 9. Whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not c that is hee doth not giue himselfe ouer to sinne but earnestlie resisteth it c. Moreouer read Deuteron 14.1.2 Ioshua 24.1.2 c. Read also 2. Corinth 6.14 c. The want of this care in the people of God who glorie in this that God is their father it is no lesse iustlie then vehementlie reproued in the holy Scriptures as Deuteron 32.4.5.6 Isai chapt 1. verses 2.3.4 and Ierem chap 2.26.27.28 and chap 3. verses 2.3.4.5 and verses 19.20.21.22 The third part of the Answere resteth vpon as good reason and is a consequent of the former For wherfore is vndutifulnes reprooued but to the ende that the children of God should be stirred vp to care and conscience of all good dutie To this purpose therefore let vs thinke often of the holie and zealous exhortation of the Apost Pet 1. Epist chap 1. verses 13 14 15 16. c. in these words Wherefore gyrde vp the loines of your minde c. as obedient children c As hee which hath called you is holie so be ye holie c. And if yee call him Father who iudgeth without respect of persons c. Let no word of so weightie and preâ—ious an exhortation be vnweighed and vnvalued of vs. Read also Iohn 4.23 The hower cometh and now is saith our Sauiour Christ to the woman of Samaria when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and truth for the Father requireth euen such to worship him And 2. Cor. chap 7.1 The holy Apostle of our Sauiour Christ hauing made mention of the most gratious promise of God that hee will be a Father to all such as shall forsake Idolatrie and the fellowship of Idolaterâ— he thervpon inferreth this his earnest exhortation Seeing then we haue these promises dearely beloued let vs cleanse our selues from all filthines of the fleshe and of the â—pirit and grow vp vnto full holines in the feare of God Read also 2. Epist of Iohn verses 4.9 And Mal cha 1.6 A Sonne honoureth his Father saith the Lorde by his Prophet and a seruant his maister If then I be a Father wher is my honour And if I be a maister where is my feare saith the Lorde of Hostes c. In all these places of holie Scripture wee see how the spirit of God calleth for all manner of good duetie toward God in this respect especiallie that he is a most gratious and honourable Father aboue all other And hee doth it most iustlie For seeing ther are no naturall parents which doe not or which may not of good right looke for readie and constant dutie from their children while they themselues performe the care of good parents toward them And on the contrarie if children shall stubbornelie refuse to yeelde good duetie to their parents they aâ—e so farre from taking delight to heate their children to call them Father that they rather enter into purpose to cast them off and to refuse to take them for their children Infinitelie much more may the Lorde God our heauenly Father cast off all such as hypocriticallie call him Father and in the meane sâ—ason denie the obedience of children vnto him For in verie truth they shew themselues not to be the kâ—ndely children of God but the base borne of their father the Deuill as wee shall haue further occasion to obserue and to produce some proofe of it by and by In the meane while for the shutting vp of this pointe worthie is the example of him whom our Sauiour Christ describeth for the common imitation of euerie true childe of God that after former â—eglect of his dutie shall returne to performe the dutie of a childe againe Father saith he and so is euerie one of vs to say in remembrance of our former vndutifulnes I haue sinned against heauen and against thee I am not worthie to be called thy Sonne c. Now further as touching the fourth branch of the answere which sheweth that it is required of euerie true childe of God that he bee an imitator of God himselfe in all goodnes and helpfulnes towards others read Matth 5.43 c. and Luk 6.35.36 And Ephes chapt 5.1.2 Be yee therefore followers of God as deare children and walke in loue c. And Coloss â— 12 Nowe therefore as the elect of God holie and beloued put on tender mercie kindenes c. And 1. Iohn â— 10 in this are the children of God knowen and the children of the Deuill Whosoeuer doth not righteousnes is not of God neither he that loueth not his brother For this is the message that yee hearde from the beginning that we should loue one another Not as Caine who was of the wicked and slewe his brother c. Reade a so in the Gospell according to Iohn chap 8.44 They that doe the lusts of the Deuils as our Sauiour Christ saith they are not the children of God but of their father the Deuill To conclude this fourth branche that the houshold of Faith
bene in so much as it was couered with most thick darknes in the former part of the first day and yet still remained rude and couered with the deep waters vntill this third day Wherfore as the creation of the visible heauens are noted by the spreading of them out so this clearing and drying of the earth is reckoned for the creating and making of it for the vse of habitation to man to all other earthly creatures though as touching the substance of it it was made and created of nothing before Read Psal 136.6 The Lord hath stretched out the earth vpon the waters or rather as we should read it aboue the waters for his mercie indureth for euer So before in the 24. Psalm verse 2. Gnal bamaijm Hee hath founded it aboue the Seas and established it aboue the floodes For naturally And â—o likewise Pâ—al 57 verse 5. is the same preposition vâ—ed as the first creation sheweth and as hath beene alreadie alledged out of the 104. Psal They would stand aboue the mountaines But at thy rebuke saith the holy Ps they flee at the voyce of thy thunder that is when thou as it were thunderest out thy commandement they hast away And the mountaines ascend and the valleyes â—escend to the place which thou hast established for them Thou hast set them a bounde which they shall not passe they shall not returne to couer the earth And Iob 38.10.11 The Lord himselfe saith that hee hath established his commandement concerning it and hath set barres and doores And said hetherto shalt thou come and no further and here shall the bankes stay thy prowd waues Reade also Ier â— 22 Feare ye not mee saith the Lorde and will ye not be afraied at my presence who haue placed the sand for the bounds of the Sea by a perpetual decree that it cannot passe it and though the waues thereof rage yet they cannot preuaile though they roare yet can they not passe ouer it that is beyond the limit of Gods decree and appointment So that the waters which are naturallie aboue the earth they are by an ouerruling power of God made vnder the earth as Exod 20.4 The waters vnder the earth And for the streatching out as it were of the earth by this remoouing of the water read further Isai 42.5 Where the Lord God by his holie Pâ—ophet describeth himselfe to be that God who beside that he hath created the heauens and spred them abroad hath also stretched forth the earth and the buddes thereof that is all whatsoeuer springeth out of it And againe chap 44.24 The Lord that made all things who alone spred out the heauens and by himselfe likewise stretched out the earth And 2. Pet 3.5 The earth had the beeing of it from the water and in the water by the word of God Wherefore iustly is he celebrated to be the God that made not onely the heauens but also the earth and the Seas Exod 20.11 Acts 4.24 And Psal 95.3.4.5 The Lorde is a great God and a great King aboue all Gods In whose hands are the deepe places of the Earth and the heights of the Mountaines are his To whom the Sea belongeth for hee made it and his hands prepared the drie Lande c. This worke of God is worthily commended by the Lord himselfe to be good and commodious for so it is indeede a very gratious worke a fruite of his mercy which indureth for euer as was alldged before from the 5. verse of the 136. Ps It is also a very mightie work in that the waters are thus against kinde tumbled together as it were on a heape and laid vp in the storehouse of the Lord. Ps 33.7 And all this for our benefit The turning of a little part of the red Sea into drie land for a while is iustlie recorded to be a great work of God and a testimony of his fauour toward his people the children of Israell but it was not so great nor so generall nor so durable a work as this of the first creation was for the constant benefit of the Churche and of all mankinde from the beginning to the end of the world How can we therfore sufficientlie praise God for the earth and our so commodious and kindlie an habitation therein the which as it is in the 16. verse of the 115. Psalme Hee hath giuen to the sonnes of men Let vs therfore more more blesse and praise the name of the Lord who hath made the heauen and the earth the Sea and all that is in them from this time forth and for euermore Amen Consider also the greatnes of this worke wrought in one day by comparing it with the slowe abating of the waters after the drowning of the world Gen ch 8. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. And furher touching the fruites of the earth the which our good God hath created in so infinite varietie both hearbs plants and all kinde of trees with their seuerall fruits for present vse at the very first beginning and with their seuerall seedes for future propagation and increase O how can we possiblie magnifie the goodnes and bountie of the Lord as wee ought to doe Verilie this one and manifold worke is euery way verie gratious and admirable For as touching the creation of all hearbs plants and trees with their iust stature and ripe fruites and that at one instant or at the most in the space of one dayes groweth wheras naturallie it would as wee haue experience haue required the space of many yeares although all the best helps and furtherances which God hath set in nature bee graunted for the cherishing of trees and manie daies and weekes for the cherishing vp of the least hearbe to the naturall perfection therof O how wonderfull a peece of work is this also And the rather because as yet no raine nor so much as a mist had fallen vpon the earth neither was ther any man to till it as it is expreslie noted Genes chapt 2. verses 5.6 Neither was ther any Sunne or Sun-shine to vegetate and warme them c. Neuertheles in one day and as it were at one instant was the Garden of Eden thaâ— is the most pleasant and excellent garden wherein Adam was placed so soone as hee was created from the verie beginning adorned with all trees and herbs pleasant for sight and wholsome for meat in the which also was the tree of life c as it followeth in the same chapt verses 8.9.10 c with goodly fresh-water springs riuers c. Ps 104.10 and with the siluer vaines of the earth Iob 28.1.2 c. All therfore doth wonderously preach the glorie of God Yea let vs but lay together and consider a few of the least seeds of things if euer wee haue marked them with the interchangeable varietie of them in forme in colour c but specially if we weigh in our mindes the qualities and vertues of them and of the fruites of trees c yea but in one
and Iob 5.23 So then this is to be held alwaies for a firme principle God made man righteous but they haue sought to themselues many inuentions Eccles chap 7.31 All euill is come vpon man from man himselfe Let no man therefore be so wickedly bould as to frame any the least cauill against any of the workes of Gods creation Nay on the contrarie let vs for a most iust and well beseeming conclusion take the whole blame of all euill to our selues and groane vnder the burthen of our sinnes as the true and proper cause thereof according to the last branch of the answere And thus through the goodnes of God wee haue renewed the remembrance of the holy doctrine concerning the workes of Gods most wise mightie and gracious creation The excellent perfection whereof God hath most solemnly confirmed by his sanctifying of the seuenth day wherein he ceased from any further worke of creation to the end that mankinde might worship God their Creator in the celebration of the same his diuine wisedome power and goodnes which are most perfectly manifested thereby The which holy doctrine according to the most faithfull and true historie thereof euery Christian must beleeue or else hee cannot rightly beleeue in God the Father almightie maker of heauen and earth as the Articles of our beliefe teach vs to doe And now touching the manifestation of the wisedome and power and goodnes of God in them it is euident to the faith of euery true beleeuer while according to the instruction of the holy Scriptures he pondreth in his minde both the manner and also the order which God tooke in performing the workes of his Creation And first concerning the manner if wee consider how the Lord beginning in darkenes deformitie and confusion as touching the great world and in basenes and deadnes when he created man the little world doth neuertheles perfectly and at an instant cause light to shine out of darkenes and in a short space of time turneth deformitie to beautie vacancie and voidenes to all sufficient furniture and plentie deadnes to life discomfort to comfort and basenes to glorie to that according to this beginning of the works of God the coÌ„mon prouerbe might well take beginning in that wee commonly say A hardor vncomfortable beginning maketh a good ending thus I say the manner of the creation manifesteth the wisedome power and goodnes of God The like will be euident if we shall well obserue the order which God taketh in the disposing of his workes For he createth his spirituall and inuisible creatures in heauen before the visible and bodily vpon the earth the simple elements before compounded bodies the fierie region before the aierie he cleareth the lower region of the aier before hee emptieth and cleareth the earth from the waters thereof he maketh grasse for cattel before he maketh cattell themselues the foules of the aier and fishes of the Sea before the beasts of the earth finally all other creatures before he made mankind insomuch as it pleased God to make all things for the comfort of man that so by him they might be to the glorie of his owne most holy name And yet againe he doth so breake that which we would thinke should haue beene the best order that he doth in most excellent wisedome take all glorie from the creatures themselues and maketh it so much the more cleare and plaine as it is meete that all the praise both of wisedome and power and goodnes doth belong onely to him For therefore it is that God made light before he made the Sunne Caused trees to bring forth ripe fruite before any shower or dewe had fallen vpon the earth And also made all earthly creatures and gouerned them in perfect order before he appointed man to be the ruler and orderer of them Who therefore among all men yea how could all mankinde though they were as dutifully affected to God as might be how I say could they for al that sufficiently praise his most glorious name for his so great wise mightie gracious and glorious workes Yea if it were but for our owne creation alone for our outward senses and the excellent gift of speech c. and for our inward vnderstanding and memorie c. Let euery one of vs therefore conclude with the holy Prophet Thou ô Lord possessest my reines that is I am by good right altogether and entirely thine thou diddest couer mee in my mothers wombe I will praise thee for I am drawne into admiration by considering thy reuerend workes yea I will praise thy wonderfull workes as much as my soule can attaine vnto My bones or strength it is not hidden from thee from the time that I was made in a secret place and skilfully fashioned as in the lower parts of the earth Thine eyes did see me when I was without forme for in thy booke were all things written euen from the time that they were first fashioned yea while as yet there was none of them at all O how deare therefore or precious are thy thoughts to mee ô mightie God! ô how great are the Summes of them I would count them but they are more then the sand I will awake that is I will stand diligently vpon my watch that I may still abide with thee Psal 139.13.14.15.16.17.18 Trem Iunio Interp. But of the duties whereby we stand bound vnto God for his mercie toward vs in our creation more afterward HEtherto our purpose hath beene to gather together and interprete the holy doctrine of Creation according to the historical narration and report of it from the holy Scriptures of God the onely faithfull and incorrupt witnesses thereof The which also as you know hath beene set down to your hand in a fewe verses to the ende it might happily bee thereby made so much the more familiar and if it might be also the more easie to be remembred of you It shall not be amisse therefore as I thinke here to make rehearsall of them Question Which are those verses Answere They are these which followe Gen. ch 1. The world sixe daies in making was As Moses truly saith God would not onely shewe his power Verses But likewise helpe our faith 1. In first of sixe both heauen and earth A Substance they receiu'de 2. Though formeles and vnfurnished Th' earth with waters couer'd And darknes was vpon the deepe As high as heauen did reach The holy Ghost these depths vphold 3. The Father by his speech Not sound of voice but mightie power With wisedome euen his Sonne Commanded light so light brake forth And whole * Either because the world began at the equinâ—ctiall or to speake according to the vse of the Iewes who alwaies accounted twelue howers for the day according to that of our Sauiour Christ Iohn ch 11.9 Are there not twelue howers in the day twelue howers shone 4. Yet darknes was not quite cut off But sundred from the light It tooke his turne the light gaue place
Question Which may be the comforts hereof Answere The comforts hereof may be considered either as they are more generall or else more speciall Question Let it be so In the first place therefore which are the more generall Answere First this is generally very comfortable that we knowe that the most wise and gracious prouidence and gouernment of God ouer all his creatures is most nearely and indissolubly linked to the most wise and mightie creation of them Secondly there is an other great comfort issuing from the faith of the creation insomuch as the creation being beleeued wee are from thence more easily induced to beleeue all the like wonderfull workes of Gods most holy prouidence and gouernment The Comforts yea euen those which are in themselues more hard to be beleeued namely our eternal redemption and by the grace thereof our restoring and the restoring of all creatures to a more happie and glorious estate then Adam was set in at the beginning by the benefit of his creation ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These are generally very great comforts indeed And they haue very good warrant from the holy Scriptures For in respect of the first generall comfort the Apostle Peter 1. Epist ch 4. 19. verse assureth vs that God is a faithful Creator From whence he proueth that his faithfull children may iustly and that also in speciall manner be trust him with themselues and their whole estate nothing doubting but hee will haue a very vigilant and tender care ouer them Likewise in the booke of Iob chap 10. verses 8.9 c. Iob vseth a speech taken from a familiar similitude of the dairie woman who when she hath taken all her paines in milking in setting of her milke in breaking her curde in pressing her cheese c. she will in no wise throwe it aside that the hogges or dogges should spoile it but shee laieth it vp carefully and reserueth it to the best vse that may be Much more therefore doth Iob comfort himselfe that seeing God had made him as it were the cheese out of the milke that hee would not destroy him Thine handes saith hee haue made mee and fashioned me wholly round about and wilt thou destroy me Remember I pray thee that thou hast made mee as the clay and wilâ— thou bring me into dust againe hast thou not powred me out as milke and turned me to câ—rdeâ— like cheese Thou hast clothed me with skinne and flesh and ioined me together with honâ—â— and sinewes This therefore gaue the seruant of God good and comfortable trust in hope of preseruation from vntimely and miserable death Read also Psal 89.47 But for the generall care of God ouer all his workes which is the ground of our generall comfort and that which wee doe presently inquire after read Ps 33.4 c. All the workes of God are faithfull Where also the holy Psalmist lincketh the prouidence of God with his creation And Psal 146.6 He hath made heauen and earth and all that therein is he keepeth his fidelitie for euer Hence therefore as was answered in the second place verie comfortably may we iustly be induced to beleeue that more speciall goodnes and mercy of God concerning our redemption and the reâ—toring of all the creatures which lost the dignitie of their creation through the sinne of man For the proofe whereof reade Isai chap 4â— verses 26.27 c. to the ende of the chap Lift vp your eyes on high and behold who hath created these things and bringeth out their armies by number and calleth them all by names By the greatnes of his power and mightie strength nothing faileth Why saiest thou ô Iaakob and speakest ô Israel My way is hidden from the Lord and my iudgement is passed ouer of my God Knowest thou not or hast thou not heard that the euerlasting God the Lord hath created the endes of the earth Hee neither fainteth nor is wearie c. But hee giueth strength to him that fainteth and vnto him that hath no strength hee increaseth power c. And they that waite vppon the Lord shall renewe their strength c. Reade also chap â—3 verses 1.7.15.16 And chap 44.24 and 45.8 and 50 1.2 c. and 51 12.1â— Likewise Iere 31 verses 31 32 33 34 35. c. And againe chap 33 1â— c. Thus saith the Lord if you can breake my couenant of the day and my couenant of the night that there should not bee day and night in their season Then may my couenant be broken with Dauid my seruant And Ps 89. v. 36.37 Read also Ps 11â— v. 89 90 91 92. O Lord thy word indureth for euer in heauen Thy truth is from generation to generation thou hast laid the foundatioÌ„ of the earth it abideth c. Finally touching the last point of this second branch to wit that from faith in respect of the creation of God we doe the more easily proceed to beleeue the restoring of all things it standeth with good reason insomuch as they doe both belong to one and the same almightie power And because if wee beleeue not the lesser howe shoulde wee beleeue the greater If not this which standeth more with the light of naturall reason how then should we beleeue that which is aboue all humane conceite or vnderstanding Thus much for the more generall comforts of faith touching the Creation Question THe more speciall or particular doe follow In what order haue you learned that we may commodiously inquire of them Answere They are either such as arise in respect of other creatures or else from the considerati of our owne creation It shall be profitable for vs therefore in this order to inquire of them And insomuch as of creatures beside our selues as we haue seene before some are inuisible and other visible like to our selues let vs inquire of the inuisible first namely of the inuisible heauens and of the holy and elect Angeles Question What therefore may our comfort be from this that the Lord hath made a heauen infinitely more excellent and glorious then these heauens are which we see with our eyes Answere The comfort hereof may iustly be exceeding great to euerie true beleeuer insomuch as God hath not onely made the heauens which are yet inuisible vnto vs that they might bee as the Throne of his diuine Maiestie to represent his glorie in them and that they should bee an habitation and dwelling place to the elect Angels from the beginning and for euer but also that wee our selues might in the time appointed of God that is the naturall life once ended haue our most sweete and comfortable abiding place there to behold the glory of God and to enioy an estate like to the glorious estate of the holy Angels euen for euer and euer Explication and proofe This may iustly be exceedingly comfortable indeede according to that of our Sauiour Christ Iohn chap 14. verses 1.2.3 Let not your heart be troubled ye beleeue in God beleeue also in
of all the workes of Gods creation against all such as speake euil of any one of them to any the least reproch and â—â—shonour of his most holy and reuerend name Finally Faith concerning the workes of Creation and the comfort of them teacheth all true beleeuers to humble themselues vnfainedly before God the most gratious and almightie Creator of them ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe Here againe let vs call to mind that of duties belonging to God in respect of his works of Creation Some pertaine to iudgement other to affection some to speach and some to the actions of life Now that it is our dutie first of all to esteeme of all the workes of Gods creation very reuerendly yea euen of those that bee the least and basest of them in comparison of other it standeth with verie good reason in so much as the same God who made thee one hee made the other also Hee that created the greatest created also the least the basest as well as the most noble the most deformed as wee account deformitie as well as the most comely and beautifull as wee esteeme of beautie they haue all one and the same Author and Maker And therefore well may wee reason for the honour of the workes of Gods creation as the Apostle Iames doth for the authoritie of euerie commandement of the lawe because one God and Law-giuer gaue them all Chap 2.11 Reade Psalme 104.24 and 1.39.14.15.16.17.18 Read also Prou. 6. ver 6.7 c. and chap. 30.24 c. Yea and the Lord hath of purpose put a difference betwixt creature and creature that the excellencie and beautie of the one might the rather appeare by comparing it with the other the lesser with the greater the weaker with the stronger the slower with the swifter the lighter with the heauier the colder with the hoter c. And all this the Lord would haue so for a more perfect declaration of his manifold diuine wisedome according to that Psalme 104.24 O Lord how manifold are thy workes In wisedome hast thou made them all the earth is full of thy riches c. Reade also Romanes 1.19.20 c. Acts. 17.24 c. For euen to this end God made the world and all thinges therein that by the creation thereof his eternall power and Godhead being considered in his workes might be made manifest to all men that they might seeke him yea and sensibly finde him c. And thus also it is plaine that it is our dutie to glorifie and praise God in all his workes according to that notable admonition which wee reade Iob chap. 36.24.25.26 Remember that thou magnifie his worke which men behold All men see it and men behold it a farre off Behold God is excellent c. And according to the generall exhortation of the 148. Psalme where all creatures are stirred vp to praise God euen in this respect that they are his creatures Reade also Reuelation chap. 14.7 the exhortation of the holy Angell there And the rather are wee thus to glorifie God in his creatures because they being the workes of his hands doe make the difference betwixt him and all false Gods Ier. 10.16 and Acts 17.23.24 c. Wherefore according to the third branch of the answere it is further manifest that as we must for our owne parts esteeme reuerendly of all the works of God and accordingly glorifie his name therein yea in such manner that euen those that are pudenda and a cause of shamefulnes and blushing to vs by reason of our sinnes ought to be accounted honourable as they proceede from the most wise and iust God so must we haue care to cause others as much as lieth in vs to doe the like For who looking vpon the Frogge or Caterpiller or little Flie or poore disdained Lowse but so soone as he remembreth that God did euen by these his creatures confound one of the proudest and cruellest Kings and people of the world euen the Egiptians Who I say considering this can but praise God in this respect that God should by such base and contemptible creatures worke so glorious a worke According to that Psalme 78.45.46 c. 105.29.30.34.35 And as wee must of dutie speake honourably of God for them so may wee not indure to heare any thing spoken to the contrarie dishonour of his most blessed name Well haue the Ministers of Gods word as wee reade in ancient record zealously reprooued and condemned those blasphemous heretikes who haue ascribed any part of the worke of Gods creation to the Diuell such as the hereticks called Paternians Eâ—â—omians and Ethicoprucopta are reported to haue beene who feared not to affirme that the inferiour parts of the bodies of â—â—en and women are the worke of the Diuell Likewise well haue they reproued and condemned the Heretikes called Seuâ—riani who condemned wine as not being a creature of God And with them well also haue they condemned the Marcionites who accounted this whole world to be a worke vnworthie to be ascribed vnto God The like reproofe and zealous condemnation is to be continued and maintained of all faithfull Ministers of the holie word of God and of all faithfull Christians against the same and all other the like blasphemous maligners and railers against any of the workes of our God God himselfe no doubt will take our parts heerein and iustifie himselfe against all their blasphemous derogations Theater of Gods iudgements chap. 31 Concerning Blasphemers M. Perkins Expâ—â— Syâ— speaking of Gods Omnipotency Mornaeus cap 11. de Verit Religionis Act Mâ—â—u in his collection of Gods seuere iudgements against Blasphemers a little before the end of the Booke whatsoeuer they may bee And verie worthily also haue other the good seruants of God to the same ende recorded the iust iudgements of God against such lewde and wicked persons from time to time Against some for reproching his thunder and against other for other their diuellish and licentious calumniations and contempts And namely right worthily is it recorded against a King of Spaine Alphonsus the ninth that hee bare his punishment from the iust hand of God because hee presumed to say that if hee had bene at the creation hee could haue disposed of the worlde in a better manner then now it is Reade the notable admonition of M. Foxe to beware of blaspheming of Gods wisedome or workes any way from an example of a fearfull iudgement of God vpon a Girle about 12. yeeres olde The graue Father vpon a speciall occasion maketh a verie notable and large admonition worthie to be diligently read attended and obeyed of all that shall reade the same The which for their sakes who haue not that booke yea and to the ende that such as haue the booke may yet haue so necessary and worthie an admonition more neere hand and in their present view I will not thinke it tedious to copie out at large both it and the occasion of it as the godlie Father himselfe hath set it downe The
thanksgiuing which he had before acquainted them withall Luke 24.30.35 Moreouer that we are to blesse God in the beholding of the Sunne c the 8. Psalme may teach all that account themselues schollers in the Schoole-house of the holie Ghost And for the renewing of the creatures when we behold them what our duetie is wee may learne from the ordinance of God in the children of Israell their offering of the first fruites to God Read Deut 26.1.2 c. And by the practise of the Church in the song of thankesgiuing for the renewing of the pastures and of the sheepe and of corne by the seasonable showers of heauen while yet they grewe in the fieldes Psalm 65.9 c. And by the example of Hezekiah and his Princes who blessed God for the heapes which they sawe chambred for the maintenance of Gods worship and for the ministers therof 2. Chron 31.8 Finallie that we may ende with the proofe of the beginning of the answer Read Rom chapt 15. verses 12.13.14 and 1. Corin 6.12.13 and chap 7.29.30.31 and Ephes 5.17 c. Be yee not vnwise but vnderstand what the will of the Lord is And be not drunken with wine wherin is excesse but be fulfilled with the Spirit speaking to your selues in Psalmes and hymnes c. Thus then all the creatures and ordinances of God mariage and whatsoeuer doth most affect the senses and the naturall man they must all and euerie of them be so vsed and in the vse so moderated that wee take heede that by the vse of them wee be furthered and not hindered in the holie worship and seruice of God our heauenly Father For otherwise as we haue learned before out of the 1. Epist chap 2. of the Apostle Iohn the loue of the Father cannot remaine with vs. Let this suffice for the duties of faith concerning the comfort of other the visible creatures of God Question LEt vs come to ourselues and see what our Duties are in respect of our owne creation And in the first place what Duties are belonging to the comfort of this that God hath created our bodies to be the Temples of the holie Ghost here in this life and to be partakers of the resurrection of the iust at the last day to euerlasting happines and glorie Answere Insomuch as our bodies beeing in themselues no better then dust from the dust of the earth are neuertheles by the Fatherlie goodnes of God thus highly aduanced it is our most bounden dutie so much the rather to yeelde them whollie and euerie member therof to the seruice of his heauenlie Maiestie And to this end to pray earnestly to God for holie wisedome and vnderstanding according to that wee read Psalme 119. verse 73. Thine hands haue made me and facioned mee giue me vnderstanding therfore that I may learne thy commandements In this respect also are wee verie liuely and sensiblie admonished to consider and acknowledge our owne humane frailtie and for euer to humble our selues vnder the mightie hand of God by whose power alone we line mooue and haue our beeing as the Apostle Paul teacheth vs. Acts 17.28 Explication and proofe It is very true poore soules that wee are the pot-sheard with the pot-sheardes of the earth saith the Prophet Isai ch 45.9 That is one in this respect is no better then another the King is euen as the poore man the strong as the weak c according to that Psal 62.9 The children of men are vanitie yea euen in their best estate Plalm 39.5 And againe Isai chap 40.6 All fleshe is grasse For so great is our humane frailtie euen in our best and most healthfull estate that euerie sixt hower wee are faine to seeke reliefe from other the pore and fraile creatures of God euen such as the earth from whence wee our selues are taken sendeth forth and cherisheth to wit corne fleshe fruites of the trees butter from the kine c. Wee cannot one hower forbeare apparell in the colder season of the yeare And this wee borow from the fleece of the sillie sheep or from the poore sillie worme c. How little a distemper will put vs into a fitte of an ague howe little a thing will offend our queisie stomack who can make his owne heart so much as to pant in his bodie or his pulse to beate in the wrest of his arme Halfe our life time wee passe away in sleeping And if wee want but a little of our ordinarie sleepe our senses are greatly dulled Wee are euer and anone out of tune in one part or other Wee are like the instrument of Musicke which though it be exquisitelie and finelie made yet it must be often newe set c. And within a short time all will be out of frame and hasten to an vtter dissolution till the time of restoring do come according to that excellent description of our bodilie and earthlie frailtie Eccles chapt 12.1.2.3.4.5.6.7.8 c. ch 3.20 and Iob 34.15 Ps 146.3.4 Fraile creatures are wee therefore as was said and so let vs acknowledge our selues and humble our selues vnto the Lord by whose power wee liue c. Hereof we haue Abraham for a notable example Gen 18.27 Read also Iob. 4 19. and 10.9 Psal 103.14 and 2. Corin 5.1 Hence cometh this phrase God raiseth out of the dust 1. Sam 2.8 1. King 16.2 Psalm 113.7 Hence also was the ancient ceremonie of sprinkling dust vpon the head Iob. chapt 2.12 Lament ch 2. verse 10. ch 3.29 The afflicted putteth his mouth in the dust if there may be hope Read also Ezek. 27.30 And Micah 1.10 Roule thy selfe in the dust Now therfore to the end we may finde fauour with God and be supported by his good hand for that short time which wee haue here to liue Let vs vse our members as weapons and seruants to righteousnes according to the excellent instruction of the Apostle Paul Rom 6 13. c. Read also Psalm 24.8.9.10 Singular preparation is to be made to giue intertainment to the Maiestie of so glorious a King And Luk chapter 3 4 5 6. But who is hee that hath not great cause to lament the abuse of his body and of the members thereof so that hee may iustly say I haue looked vppon that with mine eyes which I ought not to haue seene I haue hearkened with mine eares to heare that which I should not haue heard I haue spoken with my mouth such words as I should not haue spoken I haue put forth mine hands to that which I should not haue medled with c. Verilie the more wee boast our selues of the creatures as of apparell c. the more doe wee abase our selues and our owne bodies The more we seeke to delight our selues with delicate fare the more costly medecines and preseruatiues wee vse c by so much the more wee preach our owne frailtie But with no good vse or profit till wee learne thereby to humble our selues and our bodies to the good pleasure and
for one man according to that which we read Mal 2.15 When he could haue made many weomen for one man but also hee made the woman cut of man the like wereof he did not in the making and producing of any other creature But I desire that you should expresse and declare by your answere the speciall prouidence of God touching that speciall manner of the propagation of mankind which he himselfe hath appointed Question How haue you learned to answere to this point Answere God gaue plainely to vnderstand that he would not hold it lawfull that man and woman should come together wanderingly to satisfie their naturall lust after the manner of the bruit and vnreasonable creatures And therefore it pleased God euen from the beginning to ordaine and sanctifie the holy estate of mariage to the ende hee might haue a blessed and holy posteritie propagated and borne of them ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe This is that which our most blessed Sauiour hath respect vnto Mat chap Mal. 2.14.15 19.4 yea which he doth verbatim euen word for word repeate and openeth the holy will and pleasure of God to haue beene alwaies constant therein as it followeth in the same 19. chap verses 5. and 6. Haue yee not read saith our Sauiour that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female And said For this cause shall a man leaue Father and Mother and cleane vnto his wife and they twaine shall be one flesh Wherefore they are no more twaine but one flesh Let not man therefore put a sunder that which God hath coupled together Thus then we haue sufficient ground for the holy prouidence of God both in the vpholding and for the continuing as also for the ordering and gouerning of his creatures as well more generally as also more particularly NOw last of all what ground haue you for the proofe of those ends which God in his diuine prouidence hath likewise propounded to himselfe in the same workes of his creation both generally toward aâ—l visible and earthly creatures and more particularly toward mankind For as touching the Angels we haue already considered so much as we haue any ground for before What ground Question I say therefore haue you for those endes which God hath propounded to himselfe euen from the beginning of the creation yea rather before the world was euen from all eternitie Answere The ground of the endes of Gods diuine prouidence in all the visible workes of his Creation it is comprehended in that most memorable narration which is set downe Gen ch 2. from the 8. verse to the 18. as hath beene once mentioned not long before I remember it well Neuerthelesse to the ende that we resuming the worke in the due place thereof may carie all so much the more commodiously before vs let vs repeate the same here againe so farre as may serue to our present purpose and namely concerning the speciall prouidence of God toward mankinde Question What was that Answere God created all things for his owne glorie and mankind especially aboue al earthly creatures for the declaration of the most bountifull riches of his goodnes and mercy vpon them to their euerlasting happines and glory vpon condition they would continue constant in their holy faith and obedience vnto him Question Be it so But what if as it fell out indeede and that not long after mankinde should fall away from their good and gracious God their Creator and maker He further purposed vpon that occasion to magnifie the seueritie of his most holy and high iustice euen to the euerlasting condemnation and torment of all such as should continue without repentance in their rebellion against his most souereigne and diuine Maiestie and refuse to seeke their deliuerance by that meanes onely which he minded to tender and offer vnto them Question How may it appeare from the text which you alledged that the purpose of Gods diuine prouidence toward mankinde was from the beginning such as you haue in your answere affirmed Answere By that tree of life which God had planted in the middest of the garden or orchyard of Heden a most pleasant plot of ground for the exceeding fruitfulnes and delicacie of it according to the signification of the name of the countrie Heden where it was situated the Lord of his most gracious goodnes gaue Adam and Eue assurance both for themselues and their posterity of euerlasting happines and glorie if they would faithfully and constantly serue and obey him But on the contrarie if they should disloially breake the commandement of their souereigne namely by eating of the fruite of that tree of the knowledge of good and euill which was likewise planted in the middest of the same garden and was the onely tree which was forbidden vnto them God did as certainely threaten the euerlasting curse both of bâ—die and soule against them and all their posteritie and that also without any hope of recouerie for euer for any thing that he did for the present let them vnderstand or haue any the least inckling to the contrarie Explication and proofe All that you haue answered is very true as the text doth plainely giue euerie attentiue reader to vnderstand And it is further confirmed most euidently by the effect it selfe which followed according to that which the Prophet Moses hath recorded Gen 3. the two last verses of the chapter For so soone as Adam and Eue had eaten of the same forbidden fruite they were for euer cast out of the garden of Heden and might not be suffered thenceforth once to eate of the tree of life And thus bereauing themselues of all former solace and comâ—ort they did also make themselues through their owne sinne altogether naked destitute and forlorne In the which estate also should they haue continued for euer yea increased more and more according to the further increase of their sinne had not God of his infinite mercy giuen them the promise of such a remedie and reliefe as they themselues could neuer haue thought vpon And thus haue we also together with the conclusion of that which we haue to obserue concerning the prouidence of God bâ—fore the fall of mankind we haue I say herewithall made an entrance vpon the other part or proceeding of Gods holy prouidencâ— which we are now in the next place to consider of touching the fall of mankind Question LEt vs therefore proceed vnto it And herein first what are we to vnderstand by the fall of mankinde Answere We are to vnderstand by this word fall First their vnfaithfulnes and disloialtie to God in breaking his most holy and gracious commâ—ndement Secondâ—y the losse of that good and blessed estate wherein they were by the goodnes of God created and set Thirdâ—y all the miserie and confusion both of soule and body which they pulled vpon themselues and their posteritie Yea all that they pulled downe vppon the very earth the which God did iustly accurse for their sake ExplicatioÌ„
hurt and annoy vs. ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe These indeed are familiar confirmations of Gods holy gracious fatherly prouidence For without such his fauourable moderation restrainâ— we may learne further of what exceeding great force tempestes might be vsually as sometimes they haue beene and stil are according to that which we read Psal 29.3 c. And Iosh ch 10. v. 11. At what time the Lord destroied more of the enemies of his people with hailestones from heauen then they themselues slewe with the sword Read also Exod 9.22.23.24.25.26 where it is recorded that the Lord did exceedingly punish the Egiptians by haile with lightenings and thunder And is it not a plaine demonstration that God ruleth the heauens seeing it is in his power to make them as it were brasse ouer our heads as he did in the daies of the wicked K Ahab so that it rained not for the space of three yeares and sixe moneths together 1. King 17 1.2 ch 18.1.41 c. Iames 5.17.18 And seeing he can cause it of his mercie to raine in one citie and because of his displeasure not to raine in the citie next vnto it yea seeing he can doth at his pleasure send raine vpon one field not vpon the next as Amos. ch 4.7 And is it not plaine in that it is written Ps 65.9.10 that it is God who visiteth the earth and watereth it at his pleasure And Psal 68.9 He sendeth his gracious raine to refresh the earth hee refresheth it when it is wearie c. And Mat 5.45 It is God that sendeth raine And moreouer is not the same manifest in that as touching the windes he is said to drawe them out of his treasures Psal 135.7 And in that he vseth them to singular mercy when so it seemeth good vnto him as Gen ch 8.1 and Exod 14 21. and 1. King 18.45 And also for great iudgement and punishment against the wicked as in the former place of Exod and chap. 15.8.10 Read also Ionah ch 1.4 and ch 4.8 Are not al these I pray you euident proofes and demonstrations of Gods holy prouidence in the ruling and gouerning of these his creatures No doubt they are And therefore worthily is the prouidence of God celebrated in the Church of God in this behalfe Psal 147. v. 15.16.17.18 Finally to this purpose read that notable Scripture in the booke of Iob chap 37 from the beginning of the chapter to the 19. verse Thus much concerning the workes of the second day Question NOw let vs come to the prouidence of God in gouerning the works of the third day what proofe can you shewe for this Answere The drowning of the world before mentioned in that all the fountaines of the great deepe did then breake vp at the commandement of God as wee read Gen chap 7.11 And likewise the clearing or emptying of the earth againe within a few daies after they are very plaine sinsible and famous demonstrations of it for euer The breaches also which the Seas doe sundry times attempt and make doe easily shew what they would doe if they were not restrained and held in by the almightie and most gracious ouer-ruling power of God ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These are so plaine proofes indeede as all but they that will not see must needes acknowledge the euidence of them We may read the same also testified Psal 89.9 Thou rulest the raging of the Sea when the waues thereof arise thou stillest them And Ps 93.3.4 107.23.24.25.26.27.28.29 Thus therfore the prouidence of our God euideÌ„ty appeareth in the ordering of the Seas and of the dry land so farre as concerneth the first part of the workes of the third daies creation Shewe likewise some proofe of the same prouident gouernment of God concerning the fruites of the earth the which also God created the same day Question What proofe haue you hereof Answere In this respect thus we read Psal 74.17 The Lord hath made Summer and winter And Psal 104. verses 13 14 15. God watereth the mountaines from his chambers and the earth is filled with the fruite of his workes He causeth grasse to growe for cattell and herbes for the vse of man that he may bring forth bread out of the earth And wine that maketh glad the heart of man oile to make the face to shine and bread that strengtheneth mans heart This one testimonie is so plaine and plentiful that it may well stand in stead of many Explication and proofe to testifie the fatherly goodnes and bountie of God in this behalfe Read also 2. King 19.29 And on the contrarie it is as clear that God for the punishment of the sins of the people maketh the earth barren and vnfruitfull sendeth dearth and famine c. as we read Ioel ch first and second Likewise Amos. 4.6.7.8.9 Yea so that God doth euen turne aboundance into want curseth the very plentie of those that doe abuse it according to the threatening of God Deut 28.17.22 23.38.39.40.41.42 Let this suffice concerning the prouidence of God in gouerning the creatures created in the third day Question WHat proofe can you now alledge concerning the workes created in the fourth day to shew that God doth likewise rule gouerne them This also may be made manifest Answere from record of ancient experience in that at the praier of Ioshua God staied the ordinarie course of the Sunne and the Moone by the space of a whole day yea so that the day of this staying of the Sunne was as long as two daies ordinarily Explication and proofe This did the Lord to the end his people might auenge themselues or rather that they might execute the vengeance of the Lord vpon his enemies the more effectually So we read Iosh chap 10. verse 12.13.14 Fâ—ue howers in go ng backe and tiâ—e in going forward againe the choise â—f th sigâ—e being offered to the King about the â—â—d time of the day And in the daies of the raigne of good K. Hezekiah the Lord caused the Sun to goe backe tenne degrees 2. King chap 20 11. and Isai 38 8. So that the day of this going backe of the Sun was lengthened the space of ten houres so that it was two and twentie houres long as some doe probably esteeme the degrees of the dyall to be euery halfe hower foure and twentie in all The same prouidence of God is manifested also by a like vnwonted course concerning the darkenes the which God continued vpon the land of Egipt by the space of three daies together and that also in so palpable a manner that the Egiptians sawe no glimse of light either from Sunne or Moone or any Starre for all that while Exod 10 22.23 The like is to be said concerning the darkenes which was at the crucifying of our Sauiour Christ as we read Mat chap 27 45. So that it cannot bee denied bâ—t must needes bee granted that the Lord hath openly auouched his prouidence and gouernment ouer his heauenly
in the same chapter from the 4. verse the same is giuen to be considered of vs concerning the wilde goate the wilde asse the hinde and the vnicorne In the first book of the Kings chapter 13.26 God deliuered a certaine Prophet to be slaine of a Lion which met him by the appointment of God to the same ende because hee had disobeyed his commandement Neuerthelesse God so limited and restrained the Lion that hee did not deuoure anie part of him verses 24.25 And Dan chapt 6.22 it is recorded that God did by the ministerie of his holie Angel so shut the hungrie Lions mouthes to whom the Prophet Daniel was throwne that they could doe him no hurt at all because he beleeued in God that he was able to deliuer him But 2. King ch 2. verse 24. God sent two Beares out of a wood and gaue them power to destroye and tare in pieces two and fourtie of those wicked children that mocked the holie Prophet of God Elisha And thus the Prouidence of God reacheth to the gouernment of euerie wilde beast Question Nowe of the brute beastes of the earth that kinde onelie is behinde which creepe vpon the earth What proofe haue you that they also are ruled and gouerned by the prouidence of God Answere Wee reade in the 21. Chapter of the booke of Numbers verse 6. that God sent fierie Serpents among the people of Israel which stong them so that many of them dyed of the inflammation of the poison because of their murmuring against God and his faithfull seruant Moses Explication and proofe The prouidence of God and his gouernment ouer this kinde of creatures euen to the least of them may euidently be argued from hence that it pleased him to preserue a remnant of them that they should not be drowned in the generall deluge or floode as wee reade Gen 7. verses 8.14.17 Wee may likewise perceiue it euidentlie from those punishments which God layed vpon the Egiptians by sending frogges and lice and grashoppers which wee may well enough reckon among the creeping things as beeing neere of kinde vnto them Moreouer we may vnderstand it to be so by this that as hee threatneth so hee sendeth many times the caterpillers and other wormes for the punishment of the sinnes of his people Ioel. chapter 1 4. As also in that vpon their repentance hee taketh them away againe as chapt 2.25 and Malac chapt 3.11 This parte of Gods prouidence is not to be neglected of vs. For it is so farre from derogating from the honour of it as wee shall haue occasion hereafter to obserue further that it doth on the contrary most liuely set out the absolute perfection of it in so much as it extendeth it selfe euen to the most wise iust and exact ordering of the least and basest worme thar creepeth vpon the face of the earth ANd nowe wee come to the last and greatest worke of the creation of the sixth day to wit the making of mankinde Whom as God created by his speciall wisedome so he gouerneth them with their whole posterity with a principall and most prouident care and regarde aboue all other of the earthlie creatures from time to time Not onely before the fall as wee haue alreadie seene but also euer since the fall as wee are henceforth to inquire The which that wee may doe in some commodious course wee must necessarilie proceed by some diuision or distribution of parts or members such as are to be distinguished in this argument For by reason of the fall of mankinde some as reprobates are iustly left in their sinnes wherein also they doe willinglie continue yea and harden their heartes against all holie meanes tending to the contrary Other being elected according to the free grace and mercie of God they hearken to God repent of their sinnes and dutifullie imbrace all meanes and helpes which God vouchsafeth them for their furtherance to euerlasting happines and saluation Wherfore let vs accordingly inquire of these partes of Gods most prouident gouernment as well concerning the one as the other And herein also not onely concerning the bodies and outward estate but principallie concerning the gouernment of the soules and spirits of men Neither yet let vs inquire of particular persons alone but also of Families and whole States Cities Nations and Kingdomes For all are most wiselie and exactly ruled and gouerned not by a generall and confused prouidence but euen by a particular and vigilant care euery way FIrst therefore concerning the wicked what Ground haue you that God by his diuine prouidence gouerneth and ruleth or rather ouer-ruleth and bridleth them Wherein also seeing wee are to begin with particular persons concerning their outward and priuate estate Question What Ground haue you for the proofe of the prouidence of the Lord God herein Answere Wicked Caine the first man after the fall may be a notable example hereof in that the Lorde God minding to make him to bee in the fight of all men a visible and as it were a branded example of his temporall punishment heere in this worlde for his vnnaturall and cruell fratricide or murthering of his godly Brother hee graunted him therefore the protection of his life so that none should take it away from him Though indeede God did this in such sorte that his life had in the bosome of it the continuall discomfort and feare of death yea and therewithall through the guiltenes of a most euill conscience an expectation of a most wofull iudgement to fall vppon him afterward Explicatiō and proof◠So indeede the holie historie it selfe giueth plainely to euerie aduised and attentiue Reader to vnderstand Genes chapter 4.11.12 c. From the which decree of God concerning the safegarde of this wicked mans life so long as it was his pleasure for examples sake to continue the same wee may iustly affirme that the liues of all the wicked are so in the hand of God that none can take life away from them till the time appointed of God be come But when that time is once come God himselfe will roote them out according to their desert and prosper euerie meanes which hee himselfe hath prepared to that ende Moreouer as God maintaineth the life of euerie wicked man so long as he thinketh good to let them liue so he alloweth vnto them the outward meanes and naturall comfortes of this naturall life Matth. 5.45 and Psal 17.14 The which their allowance from God the godlie are warned that they doe not enuie or repine against them for it as wee read Psalm 37.1 and in diuers other places The wicked are partakers also of bodilie health which is a good gifte of God yet so as when they haue abused this gifte to the full measure of their sinne God taketh away both health life as Iob 21.7 c. and Ps 73.3.4 c. Read also 1. Sam 5.6 and 2. Chron 21.12.14.15 Actes 12.23 Isai chapt 37. verses 36.37.38 Neuerthelesse let vs herewithall obserue that the Lord doth
called to minde and diligently perused againe Reade also as belonging to the Lordes couenant concerning the wilde beasts on our behalfe vpon condition that wee would faithfully beleeue and obey him Psalm 91.13 alledged not long before And Isai chap. 11.6 7 8 9. though from hence a further blessing is signified by that allusion The wolfe also shall dwell with the lamb and the leopard shal lie with the kid and the calfe and the lion and the fat beast together and a little childe shall leade them And the kow and the beare shall feede their young ones shall lie together and the lion shall eate straw like the bullocke And the sucking childe shall play vpon the hole of the aspe and the weaned childe shall put his hand vpon the cockatrice hole Then shall none hurt nor destroy in the Mountaine of my holinesse for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters that couer the Sea Reade also Marke cha 16.18 the like promise of our Sauiour Christ and the same confirmed in part by an example of Gods gratious prouidence Act. 28.3 4 5 6. The Viper was restrained from stingng of Paules hand Surely it is our owne wickednesse and not want of vigilancie or mercie in the Lord which doth as it were arme and inrage the wilde beasts against vs. For otherwise by the vertue grace of this promise of God they should be at peace yea willingly subiect vnto vs. But in so much as we rebell against God and breake our couenant with him it is iust with God that they should rebell against vs and breake that couenant which hee vpon condition of our obedience to God had by the Law of his creation made with them for vs. And so God himselfe hath threatened Leuit 26.21.22 and Deut 28. verse 26. An example whereof also wee haue seene before concerning those 42. children which two beares did teare in peeces because they mocked the Prophet Elisha Yea this iudgement doth not onely fall vpon those that are very wicked but sometime also euen vpon those that haue some desire to serue the Lord in the times of some common calamitie according to that we read Psal 79.2 The dead bodies of thy seruants haue they giuen to be meate vnto the soules of the heauen and the flesh of thy Saints to the beasts of the earth Neuertheles in such cases the Lord knoweth how eternally to saue his owne when he reiecteth the vngodly for euer And for the full clearing of the Lords gracious promise this way if wee would and could faithfully keepe couenant with him we may plentifully informe our mindes from that which he hath by his holy Prophet Moses recorded at large as well Deut chap 28. from the beginning of the chapter to the end of the 14. verse as Leuit chap 26. from the 3. verse to the 14. of the same Let vs therefore for our instruction in this point read these notable texts of holy Scripture and consider diligently of them And first of that in Leuit Question How reade you there Answere In the 26. chap of Leuiticus thus we read If yee waâ—ke in my ordinances and keepe my commandements and â—â—e them saith the Lord I will then send you raine in due season and the land shall yeeld her increase and the trees of the field shall giue their fruite c. ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This is a notable place containing as wee see in the through reading of it in our Bibles promises of all sorts spirituall and temporall for soule and body publike priuate c. And like to this is that other of Deuteronomie Let it not seeme vnnecessarie or a lost labour for vs to rehearse consider of that excellent Scripture likewise For it shall be to our further benefit as wee may well trust through the goodnes of our God I pray you therfore let vs read this also yea and if it may be commit it so to memorie that we doe neuer forget it Question How therefore doe you read Answere It is thus written Deut ch 28. from the beginning of the chapter If thou wilt obey diligently the voice of the Lord thy God and obserue and doe all his commandements which I command thee this day then the Lord thy God will set thee on high aboue all the nations of the earth And all these blessings shall come on thee and ouertake thee if thou wilt obey the voice of the Lord thy God Blessed shall thou be in the citie and blessed also in the field Blessed shall be the fruite of thy body c. ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe This place is as a second notable witnes of Gods gracious promise and of his very true purpose to exercise a most fatherly and fauourable prouidence toward all his faithfull seruants and children touching all kinde of prosperitie and blessing while they walke faithfully and dutifully before him And although peraduenture some will obiect and say that these promises are legall promises and so not of faith or belonging to the faith of the Gospell and we also doe grant it to be so according to the first vse of the Lawe which is to discouer sinne and to conuict those of extreame vanitie whosoeuer seeke to be iustified in the sight of God by the workes of the Law Neuertheles this we adde therewithall and constantly affirme that to such as haue learned to humble themselues before God in the sight of their sins and haue receiued the gift of faith to relye vpon the fatherly prouidence of God through our Lord Ie Christ they are according to an other vse of the Law of God which is to guide and incourage all true beleeuers in the right way of obedience to God our heauenly Father they are I say the same with the promises of the Gospell And accordingly they are iustly to be apprehended beleeued by faith as no vaine incouragements to godlines of life like as the Apostle Paul affirmeth 1. Tim 4.8 Godlines hath the promise of the life present and of that which is to come And according to that 2. Cor 1.20 Al the promises of God are in Christ yea and Amen Likewise according to that Psal 34.9.10 Feare the Lord yee his Saints The Comfortes for nothing wanteth to them that feare him The Lions lacke and suffer hunger but they who seeke the Lord shall want nothing that is good Read also Psal 91.14.15.16 Because he hath loued me therefore will I deliuer him I will exalt him because hee hath knowne my name c. And Psalm 121.1 2 3 4. and so forth as was alledged before It cannot be denied indeede but insomuch as the best of all faile in obedience to God according to that of the Apostle Iames In many things we sinne all and they that are strongest in faith haue their weakenes so as they haue neede to pray Lord increase our faith and further also insomuch as it is the pleasure of God vpon holy and iust
Lord shal stand for euer and the thoughts of his heart throughout all ages As Balaam saide that he could not speake but as the Lord would haue him Numb 24.13 so it is generally affirmed that the answere of the tonge is of the Lord Prou chap 16.1 The ordinarie cures which the Lord worketh concerning all sorts of diseases they are in effect the same and in number infinitely more then his miraculous cures haue beene All proceed from one and the same mercie of God toward his people whether he worke by meanes or without meanes in some processe and tract of time or more speedily in a moment Psalm 103. verses 3 4. As God directed the lot to find out Achan Ionathan Ionah Matthias so by the same prouidence of God the whole disposition of euery lot is of the Lord though to our thinking it is cast into the lap as it were by hap hazard Prou 16.33 Finally as our Sauiour Christ could not be apprehended and put to death vntill the time came appointed of the Lord so the times of all the faithfull seruants of God are in his handes to dispose of them as it pleaseth him al the contrary indeuours of the wicked notwithstanding As 2. Chron 16 9. The eyes of the Lord behold all the earth to shewe himselfe strong with them that are of perfect heart toward him Great therefore is the comfort of faith in Gods fatherly prouidence to euery one that truely beleeueth in him according to this second consideration And the rather will this consideration be comfortable if we obserue that God doth not at this day so tye himselfe to ordinarie courses but so often as he thinketh meete he sendeth extraordinarie succours to his distressed seruants According as it is credibly reported that God hath in these our daies strangely directed his seruants sometimes to preuent the apprehension of their persecutors sometime to escape after they haue bene apprehended though they haue beene narrowly watched According also as at the siege of Rochel it is reported that when the poorer sort wanted bread victual God did send theÌ„ in the riuer a kind of fish called Surdones euery day so long as the siege lasted in great aboundance and that they ceased the same day that the siege brake vp Act and Monum at the very end of the booke Thus much concerning the second help to farther inlarge our coÌ„fort in the fatherly prouidence of God Thirdly to the same ende serueth the experience and testimonie of other concerning the same Such as is the testimonie and experience of Ioshua concerning himselfe and the people in his time ch 21.45 There hath nothing failed saith he of all the good things which the Lord hath said to the house of Israel but all came to passe And againe ch 23.14.15 as it were vpon his death-bed Behold saith he this day doe I enter into the way of all the world and yee knowe in all your hearts and in all your soules that nothing hath failed of all the good things which the lord your God promised you but al are come to passe vnto you nothing hath failed thereof Likewise King Salomon 1. King 8.15 Blessed be the Lord God of Israel saith he who spake with his mouth vnto Dauid my Father hath with his hand fulfilled it c. And so K. Dauid before him Psa 18.4 c. The sorrowe of death compassed me c. But in my trouble I called vpoÌ„ the Lord cried vnto my God he heard my voice out of his Temple my cry did come before him into his eares c. And Ps 34.2 c. My soule shal glory in the Lord the humble shal heare it and be glad c. I sought the Lord and he heard me yea he deliuered me out of all my feare They shall therefore looke vnto him and runne to him and their faces shall not be ashamed saying This poore man cried and the Lord heard him and saued him out of all his troubles And Ps 37.25 I haue beene yong and am old yet I neuer saw the righteous forsaken nor his seed begging bread But on the contrarie touching the wicked verses 35.36 I haue seene the wicked saith he strong and spreading himselfe like a greene bay tree or as the word Hezrach arbor indigena signifieth a tree in his natiue soile Yet he passed away and loe he was gone I sought him but he could not be found But that we may returne againe to the testimonies of the Pâ—ophet concerning his owne experience read Psal 66 16 c. Come saith he and hearken all yee that feare God and I will tell you what he hath done to my soule c. And againe Ps 116.5.6 c. To the furthering of this comfort it is to singular purpose that we doe throughly acquaint ourselues with those holy histories of the Bible wherein God himselfe hath of speciall purpose most liuely manifested the most gracious vertue of his prouidence As is notably in the histories recorded concerning Iaakob Ioseph Dauid Iob and such like Whose end and issue out of their manifold and great troubles we are willed to consider to the comforting of our selues against our owne afflictions and trialls Iames. chap 5. 10. 11. Fourthly our owne experience from times past faithfully recorded in our hearts will be verie helpefull to the increase of our comfort for all times to come And therefore we are exhorted diligently to marke the Lords gracious dealing with his seruants As Psal 37. verse 37. Marke the vpright man and behold the iust for the end of that man is peace Thus euery one of vs should keepe a diligent register of all Gods mercifull dealing toward our godly friendes and acquaintance both coÌ„cerning their life their death All which ought to be so many incouragements to confirme vs to walke in the like godly course that they haue walked in and so to hope for the like good end which they haue made according to that Heb 13 7. The sewnes of such kind of obseruers of Gods prouidence is noted to their reproofe Ps 107.23 But as touching those that are diligent obseruers of it the fruite is noted to bee singular euen in the same verse insomuch as they shall vnderstand to wit to their comfort how great the kindenesse of the Lord is Contrariwise all profane neglect whether of the mercies or of the iudgements of the Lord it is subiect to the iust displeasure vengeance of God Ps 28.5 Verily if we would diligently call to minde wee should easily remember that God hath shewed vs much mercie in our life time in sauing vs from many hurtes and mischiefes sometimes from breaking a legge or an arme sometimes from drowning or burning sometimes from the losse of the eye of our body or from the losse of the spirituall eye of our vnderstanding whereby we should haue fallen into this or that herisie of soule Yea if we would carefully call things to minde we should easily remember
altogether prophane and abuse the blessed and glorious word and Gospell of God and our Sauiour Christ it is most iust that God should take seuere vengeance vpon them by giuing them ouer to strong delusion that they should beleeue lies c according to the holy menace of the Apostle Paul 2. Thessalon 2.10.11.12 For seeing it cannot be denyed but that it was iust with God seuerelie to punish the heathen for their smothering of the dimme light of naturall vnderstanding which was remaining in them as we read Rom 1. verse 18 c. Much more must it be acknowledged to be most agreeable to the most pure iustice of God to double his wrath against those that despise the perfit light of his Gospell and doe rebell against his most holie Spirit which shineth forth most gratiouslie and admirablie toward them in the same Nowe therefore for the conclusion of all obiections against the Fatherlie prouidence of our good God let vs come to the last question which is this Howe it should come to passe that the Lord of his infinit mercie granting his children the meanes of their saluation and most vigilantlie watching ouer their saluation yet some of the most deare and best beloued of them should be so left to themselues that they should at anie time fall into some greeuous sinne or other as king Dauid and king Salomon did Peter also and manie more when as God could by the gratious power of his Spirit haue preserued them from such grieuous falls Question Howe therefore may this be perceiued to accord with his Fatherlie prouidence and gouernment Answere The Lord doth hereby iustlie and yet also in exceeding great mercie chastice some former fâ—â—e either of negligence or it may be of some degree of presumption to make the humane corruption and infirmitie of all men without exception euery way more fullie knowne for the common instruction and admonition of all And also to this gratious ende among the rest that the reioycing of the children of God may neither rest in themselues nor vpon any other creature but onely in and vpon the Lorde himselfe who alone is the onely constant and neuer-failing direction strength and saluation of his people Moreouer euen in this wonderfull is the Fatherlie goodnes of God who neuer suffereth any of his children finally to perish in their falls but he raiseth them vp againe by repentance and reneweth the ioy of their saluation vnto them Wee are to wonder at it in deede and with admiration to blesse and praise his most holie gratious and blessed name for euer and euer Amen The whole answere is euident from the examples euen now alledged To the which purpose also let vs hearken to the Prophet Ieremiah chap 9. 23. 24. Let not the wise man glorie in his wisedome c. But let him that glorieth glorie in this that hee knoweth me saith the Lord for I am the Lord which doe shewe mercie iudgement and righteousnes in the earth for in these things I doe delight saith the Lord. Likewise the Apostle Paul 2. Cor 1.30.31 Let him that reioyceth reioyce in the Lord. Thus therefore for the conclusion of this discourse let vs resolue our selues vppon the vndoubted acknowledgement of the Fatherlie Prouidence of our most gratious and mercifull God against all the cauils that may by anie bee obiected against it For by the groundes of the Answeres alreadie alledged wee may with like facilitie answere euerie other whatsoeuer they may bee But what though wee should not be able throughlie to discerne the reason of some of Gods diuine proceedings and iudgements towardes any other of his childâ—en or toward our owne selues Should it be a sufficient reason for vs to call into question the Prouidence of God God forbid Excellentlie well saith M. Caluine that it is one of the chiefe exercise of our faith to be humbled vnder the mightie hand of God and with silence to rest quietlie in his iudgements Sciamus inquit vnum esse expraecipuis exercitijs fidei nostrae humiliari sub forti Dei manu cum silentio acquiescere eius indicijs In Psalm 39. vers 1â— Alas we poore wretches through our negligence doe not know many of those things which we both might and ought to know How then may wee presume or once imagine that we may attaine to knowe the reason of euerie secret worke and iudgement of God The mercie of the Lorde saith the holie Prophet reacheth to the heauens and his faithfulnesse to the cloudes His righteousnes is like the mightie or huge mountaines his iudgements are like the great deepe Psâ— â—6 vers 5.6 Read also Iob ch 33. ve s 1â— 1â—.14 Behold saith Elihu to Iob in this thou hast not done right I will answere thee that God is greâ—ter then man Why doest thou striue against him for he doth not giue account of all his matters For God speaketh once or twice and one seeth it not c. to wit vntill hee open the eares of men euen by their corrections which hee had sealed as it followeth in the 16. verse And againe chaptâ—â— 36. 22. c. Beholde God exalteth by his power What teacher is like vnto him Who hath appointed to him his way Or who can sayâ— Thou hast done wickedly Remember that thou magnifie his worke which men beholde All men see it and behold it a farre off Beholde God is excellent aboue that wee can knowe c. It is meete therefore that euery one of vs doe reuerence and with holie admiration glorifie and adore that in the Diuine counselles and workes of the Lord God whereof wee in our shallow conceits can apprehend no reason that may satisfie our curious and carnall mindes to our liking It ought aboundantlie to suffice all that bee godlie and dutifullie minded toward God that it hath pleased him to reueale vnto vs in his holie Scriptures so much as it is meete for vs for to desire to knowe And the rather also for that hee doth therwithall vouchsafe accordinglie to giue vs good experience if wee will open our eyes to see it that hee guideâ—â— and disposeth of all things both mercies and iudgements as they doe most ex â—â—isitelie serue in the ende to the manifolde profite and comfort of all his elect children and people VNto these manifold profites and comfortes therefore let vs nowe henceforth settle our mindes and call them altogether away from such hautie speculations as be too high and vnseemely for vs to climbe vnto For this is the second of those two latter pointes mentioned among the obseruations set down before the which as you answered doe serue to the more full opening of the comforts which are furthermore to be found in the faith of Gods Fatherlie prouidence And that to verie good purpose For if we can finde out this that all iudgements of God vpon the wicked and likewise that all his afflictions most sharp chasticements vpon his own children doe tende to their singular profite and
resurrection and life and to the holy Ghost by whom we are sealed vp against the day of our full redemption euen the redemption of our bodies to liue againe reunited to our soules and to be made incorruptible and glorious so to abide for euer and euer Fourthly death ought to be comfortable vnto vs at the time which God our heauenly Father hath appointed what kinde of bodily death soeuer it may be because it setteth our soules at libertie to enioy the most sweete and comfortable societie of the blessed soules and spirites of all our reuerend fathers deare bretheren and faithfull friendes whosoeuer haue died in the Lorde before vs considering also that all true beleeuers and faithfull seruants of God whom wee shall leaue behinde vs and are now deare vnto vs in the Lorde whether Magistrate or Minister of the Worde wife or childe husband or friende father or mother shall shortlie in their season follow after vs and bee gathered to the rest of the Saints Finallie it may iustlie bee no small comfort vnto vs that GOD hath appointed his holie Angells immediately vpon our death to take and conuey our soules honourably into the heauenly place of our most blessed and glorious rest Seeing the death of the godlie is thus comfortable no maruell though the Spirit of God doth pronounce all those forth-with blessed who die in the Lord euen because as the same Spirit assureth vs they rest from their labours and their workes follow them Reuel chap. 14. verse 13. Well also saith a godly learned maÌ„ according to this testimony of the holy Ghost Death is good because it bringeth rest better because it reneweth vs best because it putteth vs out of all danger of any fall or miserie for euer after The comfort of death therefore to the godlie may well bee accounted a speciall comfort seeing it containeth as wee may say all the degrees of comparison good better and best of all But let vs consider more particularly of the proofes which belong to the seuerall branches of the Answer And first that all sufferings specially vnto death for godlines sake doeth warrantize the truth of our faith and obedience to God it may be confirmed from that which is saide concerning the perfection of our Sauiour Christ his faith and obedience argued by his death and sufferings Philip. 2.8 and Heb. 5.8 Read also 1. Ioh. 3.16 17 18 19. And in the Gospell according to Iohn chap. 15. verse 13. This doubtlesse is an essentiall difference betwixt the true seruants of God and hypocrites or hirelings The one sort abide faithfull to the end the other fall away when affliction and triall commeth Matthew chapter 13. verses 2â— 21 22 c. And Iohn chapter 10. verses 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18. It is a small matter as one truly saith to court the Gospell in the time of peace and prosperitie Verily wee can haue no comfort concerning the truth of our faith if it holde not out in the time of affliction and triall It is faith of no valew that is of no valoure Secondly that to the godly death is an abolishing of all euill so as it can neuer comber them any more it is plaine because the death of the bodie is compared to a sleepe till the day of the resurrection Isai 26.19 and chap. 57.2 and 1. Thessalonians 4.15 And touching the life of the soule it is a most blessed life so soone as it is parted from the bodie as wee sawe before and as it is further euident in that the soule of Lazarus was carried by the Angells into Abrahams bosome And from the promise of our Sauiour Christ to the thiefe repenting on the Crosse saying This day shalt thou bee with mee in Paradise Also because it is written that all troubles from thence-forth bee forgotten and râ—membred no more and that euery teare shall bee wiped from the eye c. Reuel â—1 4. The reason is because then all sinne the cause of all euill shall for euer cease Heb. 12.23 Thirdly that death baileth vs for euer out of the prison or to speake the best out of a base cottage of the bodie read 2. Cor. 5.1 c. 9. Call to mind also Iohn 14.1 2 3. And that wee die vnto God and so to our owne benefite reade Romans chapter 14. verses 7 8 9. Whether wee liue or die wee are the Lordes And that it is best for vs to die that so wee may goe to Christ with whom our life is hidden in God c. Reade Philippians cha 2. verse 23. Colossians chap. 3. verse 3. and Iohn chapter 11. verse 25. And that wee are sealed vp against the day of our full redemption by the holy Ghost reade Ephesians 4.30 and Rom. 8.23 Wherefore there is no doubt but wee shall then haue so much the greater comfort of his diuine presence by how much wee shall lesse that is not at all grieue him by our sinne For the soules of the faithfull are all iust and perfitted in the heauens Hebr. 12.23 as was euen now alledged And as nothing can seperate vs from the loue of God neither â—ribulation nor anguish nor persecution nor famine nor nakednes nor perill nor sword neither death it selfe c. so shall nothing be able to seperate vs from the most comfortable fruites and effects of his loue Rom. 8.35 c. Fourthly touching the comfort of death in that it setteth vs at libertie to haue our communion with the faithfull departed reade againe Hebrewes chapter 12. verses 23 24. Yee are come to the congregation of the first borne which are written in heauen and to God the Iudge of all and to the Spirites of iust and perfect men And to Iesus the Mediator of the new Testament and to the blood of sprinkling which speaketh better things then that of Abel So that great is the excellencie of the condition and estate of true beleeuing Christians euen here in this life but as touching that perfection which the soules of the righteous haue in the kingdome of heauen wee cannot attaine vnto it here in this worldeâ— And therefore as wee reade in the ninth chapter of the same Epistle verses 27 28. God hath appointed vnto men that they shall once die and after that commeth the iudgement So Christ was once offered to take away the sinnes of many and vnto them that looke for him hee shall appeare the second time without sinne vnto saluation Without sinne that is he shall appeare without any more sacrifice for sinne and euen quite and cleane to abolish sinne out of our nature by his glorious and perfect sauing grace and power This comfort therefore to wit that by death wee shall haue our sweete societie with all the faithfull departed both former latter and with all that were deare to vs in the daies that they liued here with vs in this world it is very sensible to those that haue and spirituall sense and affection in them to minde heauenly things The
which also wee haue neâ—de to thinke often vpon to draw our mindes away from the inordinate loue of this life and that we may by faith incourage our selues against the feare of death the which is naturally exceeding sensible and full of discomfort It is true indeede that both King Dauid and also King Hezekiah and so the rest of the faithfull died comfortably when the time was come and that they had serued the counsell of God in doing his holy will Neuertheles vntill they were thus prepared and were by faith and the comforts thereof made ripe as it were vnto death the thought and feare of death was very vncomfortable vnto them as we may see Psalm 6. and Isaiah chapter â—8 verses 2 3. and from the tenth to the end of the eighteenth verse The diligence of those is very commendable who haue earnestly bent their mindes to meditate and finde out comforts against all naturall feare of death from that ground of comfort which wee haue in our Lorde Iesus Christ and his Gospell Let vs here call such meditations to minde Namely that death is to the true Christian but as a Serpent which hath lost both poison and sting yea or rather aâ— a dead Serpent or bare signe of a Serpent hanged vp before the gate of a goodlie Inne That death is as a safe arriuing or landing at the hauen after a long tedious and dangerous voyage yea like to that safe landing which setteth a man in his owne long desired and natiue Country That it is as the Lords Mid-wife to remooue vs out of the straines of this world to the large possession of his heauenly kingdome or as the mothers taking home of her childe from an vnkinde and chuâ—lish nource That it is as the new casting of a precious vessell of gold to make it pure from all drosse that it may be beautifull to the finer That it is to the soule as the breaking of the egge-shell when the chicken is readie to be hatched That it is to the bodie as the sowing of the corne as it were in the Lords field that so it might take roote and spring vp against the time of the resurrection which shall be as the Lords most ioyfull haruest Finally that death as the Scriptures teach vs is a sweete sleepe till the morning of our a waking and refreshing to eternall life And thus our incounter against death vnder the bâ—nner of oâ—r Sauiour Christ here in this fraile life of oâ—rs it is a comfortable fight seeing we know before hand that our enemy is very weak what brags soeuer he maketh He therefore that is not willing to die when God calleth for him out of this world to come to his heauenly kingdom he dealeth as foolishly as one being dangerously tossed in the Seas The Duties should refuse to take the benefite of a most commodious and comfortable landing or as one that being shut vp in prison should not accept of libertie and inlargement offered vnto him c. Now touching the last branch of the answer to wit the honourable conueiance of your soules to heauen by the ministerie of the holy Angells immediately after that they be loosened from the bodie it may be proued from that which was a while since alledged concerning the soule of Lazarus which was so conueied For there is the same reason why the soules of all other the seruants of God should be so conueied as well as the soule of Lazarus seeing the one is as pretious vnto God as the other and none is of it selfe more able to ascend and breake the heauens that it may goe to God then any other or then the soule of Lazarus was And beside in so much as it is manifest that God committeth the gathering together of the bodies of his seruants at the last day to the ministerie of the holy Angells Matth. 24.31 it neede not be doubted but that he vseth their ministerie for the gathering of their soules before hand seeing they are the more excellent and precious part of the persons of his seruants And further also seeing as hath beene alreadie declared the Angells are Gods ministers for the comfort of his children in this life how can we doubt but that they are likewise imployed for the furthering of their happines and felicitie at the time of their death And thus by the gratious goodnes and assistance of our good God and most gratious heauenly Father wee haue gathered together the chiefe profites and comforts of all afflictions in generall and of death it selfe more specially And all this principally indeede that it might be manifest vnto vs how the fatherly prouidence of God may be iustified toward all his children against all malignant obiections that are made to the obscuring and darkening of the same But not onely to this end but that therewith also wee might be animated incouraged to the willing induring and ioyfull passing through all affliction and triall whatsoeuer it shall please the same our good God and heauenly Father to trie vs withall yea euen to death it selfe according to his owne most holy and blessed will Remembring alwaies what he by his owne good Spirit assureth vnto vs by the ministerie of his Apostle Iames chap. 1.12 in that hee pronounceth the man blessed that indureth tentation and that when he is tried he shall receiue the crown of life the which as the Apostle writeth the Lord hath promised to them that loue him Neuertheles this we must vnderstand that though the comforts arising from faith in Gods fatherly prouidence be many and the same also verie great yet they cannot bee obtained without earnest and victorious strife against all contrarie discomforts whatsoeuer biddeth battell against the same our faith ANd now let vs according to the course and order of our inquirie from the comfortes proceede to consider what the duties be such as follow vpon that manifold and most beneficiall comfort which ariseth to the faithfull from this Article of beliefe in God the Father in respect of his fatherly prouidence towards vs and toward all things else for our benefit and comfort But to preuent all questioning this will wee first say that as all our comfort lieth grounded and as it were lapped vp in the fatherly prouidence of GOD so the opening and inlarging of our hearts to all good dutie whatsoeuer to the glorifying of the most gratious and glorious name of GOD our heauenlie Father doth most boundenly belong thereunto This obserued wee will for the present stand onely to inquire of those duties some of them at the least which doe most properly and principally belong to this Article so neare as it shall please God to giue vs grace to discerne Which are they that doe so First and fore-most it is our dutie from the comfort of faith in the Fatherlie Prouidence of God our heauenly Father Question euen at once vtterly to renounce and cast away as well wandering opinion and conceit of blinde Fortune and chance
is no other Sauiour but God as GOD himselfe doth very often affirme by his holy Prophet Isaiah And likewise in manie other places of the holie Scriptures But that wee may see into the ground of this mysterie more cleerely let vs more particulaâ—ly inquire after some proofes first that our Lord Iesus Christ the Sonne of God the second Person in the blessed Trinitie iâ— GOD. Secondly that hee is man And thâ—rdly that hee is in the vnion of the humane nature to the diuine one diuine Person both God and man and so a meet Meâ—iâ—tor betwixt God and man Question Fiâ—st therefore what proofe haue you that our Lord Iesus Christ the Sonne oâ— God is very true God Ans The proofes as I haue learned are diuers First those testimonies of holy Scripture which doe attribute the very name of God as of right belonging vnto him Secondly those that ascribe the essentiall attributes or proprieties of the diuine nature vnto him such as are eternitie omnipotencie infinitenes of wisdome perfection of Iustice and mercy and such like Thirdly such as ascribe the workes of the Deitie vnto him to wit the workes of creation the workes of gouernment generally ouer the whole world and more specially concerning the Church of God Fourthly such as shewe that the same duties of spirituall worship and honour are due to him which are onely belonging to God namely faith hope praier thankesgiuing c. These proofes doe euidently declare and very sufficiently warrant vnto vs the Deitie and Godhead of our Sauiour Christ And first that the holy Scriptures doe attribute the name of God as of right and not in way of resemblance belonging vnto him it is manifest by many places of holy Scripture Question Which are they Answere In the beginning of the holy Gospell written by Saint Iohn it is expressy affirmed that our Sauiour Christ there called the essentiall and eternall word is very God And in the end of the first Epistle of the same Euangelist that he is very God and eternall life Likewise the Apostle Paul Rom 9. verse 5. Christ is God ouer all to be blessed for euer Amen Explication and proofe These are very manifest testimonies indeedâ— And there are many other like to these both in the olde Testament and also in the newe Namely Isai 9.6 The mightie God as God the Father callâ—th him And Psalm 45.6 conferred with Heb 2.8 O God thy throne is for â—â—er and euer And Psalm 97. verses 1.7 confâ—rred with Heb 1.6 The Lord â—he word is Iehouah reigneth c. And let all the Angels worship him Likewise Psalm 102.25 conferred with Heb 1.10 Thou Lord in the beginning hast established the earth c. And Psal 104.4 conferred with Heb 1.7 where that which is saide of the Lord God in respect of his creation and gouernment of the Angels is attributed to our Lord Iesus Christ But of this sort of testimonies wee shall haue occasion to collect them when wee come to the workes of the Deitie attributed to our Sauiour Christ In the meane season this is plaine both from the one sort of testimonies as well as from the other that the name of God is properly and essentially ascribed to our Sauiour Christ Now let vs come to see some proofes that the essentiall attributes of the diuine nature be likewise ascribed vnto him And first of all concerning eternitie Question What proofe haue you that it is attributed to our Sauiour Answere We haue a manifest testimonie of it in the 8. chap of the holy Prouerbes of King Salomon from the 22. verse of the chapter to the 27. Where he doth in a holy figuratiue speech describe the Sonne of God vnder the name of the wisedome of God speaking thus The Lord hath possessed me in the beginning of his way I was before his workes of olde I was set vp from euerlasting from the beginning and before the earth When there were no depthes was I begotten when there were no fountaines abounding with waters Before the mountaines were setteled and before the hilles was I begotten He had not yet made the earth and the open places nor the height of the dust in the world The wisedome here spoken of by Salomon or rather he which spake vttered these holy words by the tongue and penne of King Salomon must needes be the eternall wisedome of God a Person distinct from the Father like as Paul the holy Apostle calleth our Sauiour Christ the Son of God the wisedome of God 1. Cor. 1.24 And in the same place also the power of God according to the further description of King Salomon in the place before alledged as we shall haue occasion to repeate afterward But for the present let vs here call to minde that there are many like testimonies for proofe of the eternall Godhead of our Sauiour As Isaiah chap. 9.6 The father of eternitie that is to say he that being eternall in himselfe and without beginning together with the Father is the author of eternitie to the Church insomuch as though it haue a beginning yet it shall neuer haue end For vnles he were eternall and without beginning he could not establish any thing to haue an eternal continuance And therfore it is further said Col. 1.17 He is before all things and in him all things consist And Hebr. 7.3 that hee hath neither beginning of his daies nor end of his life And Reu. 1.8 that he is Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending who is and who was and who is to come euen the almightie The which almightie power of his is further argued from the works of the Deitie attributed to him as we shall haue occasion to obserue anone Question Now what proofe haue you that our Lord Iesus Christ the sonne of God is in that he is God infinit in maiestie and greatnes euery where present and filling all places Answere This may be perceiued by his owne words Iohn 3.13 No man ascendeth vp to heauen but he that hath descended from heauen the Sonne of man which is in heauen And againe Behold I am with yee alway vntill the end of the world Matth. 28.20 And by that which the Apostle saith Ephes 3.17 Christ dwelleth in the hearts of the faithfull by faith ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe These and such like speeches may well warrant vnto vs the vbiquitarie or euery-where-presence of the Deitie of our Sauiour howsoeuer his humanity was and is limited and circumscribed in his proper place For otherwise he would not haue said that hee was in heauen while hee was here on earth c. But seeing our Sauiour is not onely infinite in diuine Maiestie and greatnes but also in all diuine perfection let vs see some proofes of it And first more generally and then in some particulars Question First therefore what proofe haue you for the diuine perfection of our Sauiour more generally Answere In the sixteenth chapter of the Euangelist Iohn verse 14. our Sauiour himselfe
Deitie of our Sauiour Christ by reason that the attributes proper to the Godhead are equally ascribed to him as well as to God the Father In the next place we are likewise to inquire how the same may be warranted by s ch proofe as ascribe the workes proper to the Deitie vnâ—o him as being his workemanship Question Haue you any proofe for this Answere Yea both for the workes of creation and also of prouidence and gouernment In eyther of them as I haue beene taught the holie Scriptures are verie plentifull ExplicatioÌ„ proofe They are so indeede Let vs therefore call some of those proofes to minde for the confirming of our faith in this so excellent a point Question And first concerning the works of Creation What proofe haue you that these are ascribed to our Sauiour Christ in that he both is and was before all beginnings verie true eternall and almightie the most wise righteous and holy God Answere Prouerbs 8 271 and so forth When God prepared the heauens saith he I was there when he set the compasse vpon the deepe When hee established the crowdes aboue when he confirmed the fountaines of the deepe When he gaue his decree to the Seâ— that the waters should not passe his commandement when he appointed the foundations of the earth Then was I with him as a nourisher and I was daily his delight reioycing alway before him ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Vnto this place of the holy Prouerbs out of the old Testament agree many other both of the new and also of the old Namely Psalm 102 25. as wee reade those words to be applied Heb. 1. verse 10. Likewise Psal 104. verse 4 c. as they are interpreted Heb. 1.7 And in the same chap. verse 2. God hath made the worldes by his Sonne Moreouer Iohn chap. 1. verse 3. All things were made by him and without him was made nothing that was made And verse 10. The world was made by him Likewise 1. Cor. 8.6 There is but one God which is the Father of whom are all things and we in him and one Lord Iesus Christ by whom are all things we by him And Ephes 3.9 God hath created all things by Iesus Christ And Coloss 1.16 By him were all things created which are in heauen and which are in earth thinges visible and inuisible whether they be Thrones or Dominions or Principalities or Powers all things were created by him and for him Thus wee see that our Sauiour is intituled to the workes of Creation whereby also his almightie power is manifestly argued as was touched before Now likewise for a further declaration of his infinite wisedome let vs inquire whether we haue like warrant that the diuine gouernment of the creatures doth likewise belong vnto him And first more generally * Question What proofe haue you for it “ Answere Hitherto saith our Sauiour himselfe my Father workeh and I worke Iohn 5.17 And verse 19. Whatsoeuer things the Father doth the same things doth the Sonne also ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Of this sort of proofes are these that follow Prou. 8.31 I take my solace saith the Sonne of God the wisedome of the Father in the compasse of his earth And Colos 1.17 In him all things doe consist And Heb. 1.3 Hee beareth vp all things by his mightie word Thus much for the gouernment of our Sauiour generally Now let vs come to the particulars And first concerning the holy Angells What proofe haue you that our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God our Lord Question hath the gouernment of them Answere The place before alledged Heb. 1.7 doeth plainely proue it to be so For of the Angells he saith that is God saith by his holy prophet Psal 104.4 Hee maketh the Spirites his messengers and his ministers a flame of fire That is God the Sonne together with the Father hath created the Angells and giuen them a kinde of commodious kinde of nature ExplicatioÌ„ proofe subtile and piercing quicke and mightie most like of all creatures to the nature of the windes and flaming fire and accordingly vseth them as his ministers to diuerse great and worthy seruices According to this right which our Sauiour hath to command them it is said further Psalm 67.7 and so it is repeated againe Heb. 1. verse 6. Let all the Angells of God worship him And in the last verse of this chapter Are they not all ministering Spirites saith the holy Apostle sent forth to wit by the Sonne of God for their sakes which shall be heires of saluation As though the Apostle should say It is out of doubt both that they are such and also that our Sauiour vseth them in that their holie seruice Yea not onely doth he gouerne the holy Angells which are willing to obey him but he also ruleth yea ouer-ruleth the wicked Angells we meane the Diuell and all vncleane Spirits According to that which we reade Zech. 3.1 2. The Lord said to Satan that is the Sonne of God said The Lord he meaneth God the Father reprooue thee O Sathan euen the Lord that hath chosen Ierusalem reproue thee c. Read aâ—so Matth. 8.29 â—0 31. Mark 1.27 and Luk. 4.41 Likewise he ruleth yea ouer-ruleth all wicked men restraining the extreamitie of their wickednes at his pleasure and iudgeth their rebellions in due season According to that Iohn 5.22 The Father hath committed all iudgement to the Sonne And for the execution of this iudgement in time to come see the prophesie of it Psalm 2.9 And Psal 110.1 2. and verses 5 6 7. And Isai chap. 11.4 â—nd chap 4â— 3 He shall bring forth iudgement in truth Or vnto victorie as Mat. 12.20 Thus also hath he gouerned in former times according to that we read in the holy storie Exod. 23.21 Read also 1. Cor. 10.9 Let vs not tempt Christ as some of them also tempted him and were destroyed of Serpents The continuance of the same his gouernment to this day is to be seene in his restraining and punishing of the wicked It shall be most fully accomplished at the end of the world Act. chap. 10. verse 4â— and chap. 17. verse 31. And Reuel â— 18 I haue the keyes of hell and of death But let vs come to his gratious gouernment ouer his Church to the benefit of all such as doe submitte themselues vnder the same †Question What proofes haue you for this * Answere The proofes are manie and diuerse according to the manifolde and sondrie benefites of his most gracious and Diuine gouernment Tâ—ey are so indeed For as he doth together with the Father and the holie Ghost call gather together and sanctifie his church institute a holie ministerie deliuer a diuine Doctrine worke mightie and miraculous workes ordaine Sacraments send forth ministers of the Gospell giue spirituall gifts and graces make them effectuall to inlighten to regenerate to guide to comfort and to strengthen and as he doth reueale things to come heare
performed to Iesus Christ the Sonne of God our Lord. The same is to be affirmed concerning thankes-giuing Read Psalm 47. And â—8 18 19. compared with Ephes 4.7 8. And when wee praise God the Father in him and through him it is as much as to praise and thanke him with the Father Rom. 7.25 and 1. Cor. 15.57 Ephes 5.20 and 1. Thes 5.18 It is our dutie likewise to reuerence and feare our Lord Iesus Christ as 1. Cor. 10. verse 9. Let vs not tempt Christ as some of them also tempted him and were destroied of Serpents Reade also Exod. chap. 23. verses 20 21. Consider also that he is appointed the Iudge of the world and that he hath the keyes of hell and of death c. Act. 17.30 31. Reuel 1.18 and chap. 6.15 16 17. and in sundry other places Reade also Psal 2.9 c. We stand bound by the expresse commandement of the Father to obey our Sauiour in all things Matth. chap. 17. verse 5. And Luke chap. 6. verse 46. Why call ye me Master saith our Sauiour himselfe and doe not the things that I speake And thus wee may perceiue according to that which was before touched and promised to be in this place further declared that in so much as all duties of diuine worship proper to the Godhead are due to our Lord Iesus Christ the Son of God as well as to the Father and to the holy Ghost this containeth one very euident and inuincible proofe among the rest that he is very true God coequall and coeternall with them Whereâ—pon also iustly may it be concluded according to the last part of the answer without any further proofe that euery christian ought to be so far from being ashamed of Christ and his Gospel that we ought to esteeme it the greatest honour that may be to professe his most holy glorious name yea though it should bee with the greatest reproach that might fall vpon vs here in this wicked world for the same according to the incouragement of our Sauiour himselfe Matth. 5.11.12 Luke 6.22.23 And of the Apostle Peter 1. Ep. 4.13.14.16 Read also Rom. 1.16 and 2. Tim. 1.7.8 and verses 1â— 16. These are the duties of faith in a more generall consideration of the titles iointlie together Now that we may for our further instruction consider the duties belonging more particularly to the same First What are the duties of faith in this respect that our Lord Iesus Christ is the Sonne of God Question Answere In so much as the Sonne of God hath abased himselfe to the lowest degree of a seruant for vs we must needes acknowledge that it is our bounden dutie to humble our selues in the lowest degree of humiliation that we can vnto him and in the greatest measure of loue that we may attaine vnto to performe all good dutie vnto him Yea and one of vs to another also for his sake according as he himselfe doth in this respect require it of vs. ExplicatioÌ„ proofe He doth so indeed Matth. 11.29 Take my yoke on you and learne of me that I am meeke and lowlie in heart and ye shall finde rest to your soules c. Read also cha 18.1 2 3 c. And cha 20. verses 25 26 27 28. And againe Luke 22. verses 24 25 c. And Iohn cha 13. verses 12 13 14 15 16 17. We haue also the instruction of the Apostle to the same end Rom. chap. 15. verses 12 13. We which are strong c. For Christ also would not please himselfe c. And verses 5 6 7. And Philip. chap. 2. verses 5 6 7 8. Let the same minde be in you that was euen in Christ Iesus who being in the forme of God thought it no robberie to be equall with God But he made himselfe of no reputation c. Likewise Heb. 5. verses 8 9. And though he were the Sonne yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered And being consecrated was made the author of eternall saluation to all that obey him Marke that it is our dutie to obey him who being the Sonne of God was more obedient to God in our nature and for vs then any other Sonne of man could possibly be Now likewise What dutie belongeth to the comfort of faith in this that though he so humbled himselfe for vs yet is our Lord yea that euen by humbling of himselfe for vs he hath obtained a most iust soueraigntie ouer vs aboue any other as it followeth in the 2. cha of the Epist to the Philip. mentioned before Question What dutie I say belongeth to the comfort of this Answere We stand bound to obey him absolutely and for himselfe but no other Lord otherwise then in him and for him We doe likewise stand bound from the comfortable consideration hereof to imploy our selues and all our gifts and also his creatures and all his ordinances as they that must giue an account vnto him of the same None must be ouer-masterly in iudging and censuring of his fellow seruants and christian brethren but contrariwise it is the part of euery one to be verie tender and charie that he doe not willingly and lightly offend or discourage any of the least among them Finally as euery one of vs must in all things and all the daies of our liues liue vnto our Lord Iesus Christ so must we willingly die vnto him and for him if neede so require to the end that being at the last approued of him for good and faithfull seruants we may for euer liue and reigne with him Explication and proofe That great dutie doth belong to the Sonne of God in that he is called our Lord the verie title it selfe doth plainely import according to that challenge which the Lord God maketh by his holy Prophet Malachie chap. 1.5 If I be a Lord where is my feare Out of all question rightfull Lordship requireth reuerend seruice Now we know that God hath set ouer as it were the right of his gouernment ouer vs to our Sauiour Christ And therefore faith our Sauiour himselfe also Luk. 6.46 Why do ye cal me Master Master and do not the things that I speake as was mentioned before For verily it is but trifling yea a meere mockery for any seruant to yeeld his Master his title and to denie him his seruice Well therefore reasoneth the holy Psalmist concerning our Lord Iesus Christ when he giueth the Church this charge Hee is thy Lord and reuerence thou him The word Hishiabbani which the Prophet vseth signifieth an humble seruice by bowing vnto him Psal 45.12 But let vs consider a little of some proofes for the particular branches of the answer First therefore that we are absolutely to obey the Sonne of God in that he is our Lord and no other but in him and for him that is according to h s will and commandement and as may be most for his diuine honour and glory and not otherwise reade 1. Cor. 7.22.23 He that is called in
though this his mighty working by creation may be called also a kinde of begetting in such sense as God is called a Father partly in regard of his works of creation as hath beene declared heretofore The second thing to be obserued in the report of this promise of conception is the instrumentall or materiall cause thereof which was the Virgine Marie So that the word Conceiued is to be referred both to the holy Ghost and also to the blessed Virgin to him as to the author of the conception to her as to the instrument ministring the matter of the conception The reuelation of this most extraordinary conception thus promised to the Virgin Marie is to be accounted of vs a singular mercy and fauour of God not only to the Virgin her selfe but also to vs to the whole Church of God To Marie because otherwise she could not haue possibly conceiued in her minde that her body had beene conceiued by the holy Ghost with the Sonne of God She should haue beene confounded rather then reioyced at this so strange and vnsearcheable a worke of God Well might she haue had peace in her conscience in that she knew well that she had neuer dishonested her selfe but comfort of faith how could she haue had any but by reuelation from God The reuelation of this mystery therefore was a singular mercy of God to Marie her selfe as was said But not onely to her but also to vs and to the whole Church as was further affirmed And the rather considering as well the honourable Messenger that was sent euen the holy Angell of God as the notable manner of his doing of the message from the Lord. First by an vnwonted salutation verse 28. Secondly by a sweete and comfortable incouraging of the blessed Virgin against her feare by reason of his sodaine appearing to her being alone and because of the same his strange and vnwonted salutation verse 30. Thirdly by a plaine narration of the whole matter vnto her with an excellent description of the childe what maner of one he should be ver 31 32 33. Fourthly by a notable description of the manner of the conception how it should be wrought and effected in the wombe of the Virgin for her further satisfaction and confirmation against all her doubtings verse 35. Yea so as the Angel would not leaue her till she was put out of all doubt To the which end he gaue her also a very rare signe and token for the further establishing of her faith For he discouereth vnto her the conception of old barren Elizabeth and the time how long since so that she might perceiue that Elizabeth was then vpon her quickening with childe verses 36.37 as Marie found it to be true shortly after euen as the Angell had told For shee going to Elizabeth at her very comming to her the childe did spring in the wombe of Elizabeth and therevpon Elizabeth moued by the holy Ghost reioyced and saluted Marie by the most honourable name of the mother of the Lord and shewed her selfe thankfull to God Wherevpon Marie also brake forth in a very heauenly and propheticall thanks-giuing as it followeth in the same chapter So then from this notable message of the Angel the Virgin Marie being plainely informed and obtaining victorie both against her astonishment and also against all succeeding doubtings it is so much the more vndoubted a confirmation to our owne faith that she was that Virgin which God in his most holy prouidence had set apart and appointed therevnto To the which purpose also the diligence of the holy Euangelist yeeldeth a memorable furtherance in that he certifieth vs of the time when this blessed message was sent to what place to what person euen to this Marie whom he also describeth by as particular circumstances as might be verses 26.27 Thus the narration of this immediate promise of the conception of our Sauiour by the holy Ghost was a great mercie of God The Comforts both to the blessed Virgine Marie and also to vs and to the whole Church of God ANd thus being assured of the promise wee come to inquire of the Comforts Question arising to our faith from the assurance of the same What may these comforts be Answere This most holy conception of our Sauiour Christ is as it were the foundation of all our comfort concerning his humane nature in so much as if he had not been conceiued he could neuer haue beene borne nor haue wrought or suffered any thing at all for vs. Likewise the comfort is exceeding great in that we are hereby assured that hee in whom we belieue is not only the true Christ according to the prophesies of the holy Scriptures fulfilled in his conception but also that he was euen from his conception perfectly fitted to be a most worthie al-sufficient mediator and Sauiour vnto vs and for vs. Moreouer the vnion of our humane nature in him to the diuine is generally the ground of all comfort in so much as hereby his humane nature is made the meanes and as it were the condite-pipes to cleanse our filthy nature and to conuay all graces and euen the gift of eternall life it selfe vnto vs from the diuine nature which alone is the euer-springing yea the euer-ouerflowing fountaine of the water of life Finally this Personal vnion of the humane nature of our Sauiour with the diuine nature is the very ground of our vniting and espousing with Christ and so of our revniting to God wherein standeth all our happines Explication and proofe It is very true Our coniunction with God is our happines euen as on the contrary it was from the beginning our miserie that wee were seperated from him through the fall of our first father Adam For thereby beside the guiltines of his sinne wee haue in our selues an originall fountaine of all sinne the which of the owne accord doth continually flow forth to our eternall destruction both of body and soule vnles God should be mercifull vnto vs. Ier. 6. verses 7.8 Now therefore seeing by our Sauiour Christ alone wee are reconciled to God and through him revnited in a perfect league of peace and friendship neuer to be dissolued any more yea seeing we are in and by Christ one with God and he with vs it is manifest that herein resteth all our happines as vpon the onely sure ground and foundation So that whatsoeuer we lost by Adams defection that yea a farre more excellent estate is restored vnto vs by our Sauiour Christ both for righteousnes and holines and also for happines and glorie partly to be apprehended by faith here and fully and really to be enioied for euer in the kingdome of heauen For our Sauiour Christ is made of God to be vnto vs wisedome and righteousnes and sanctification and redemption 1. Cor. 1.30 Ye are of him in Christ Iesus saith the Apostle who of God is made vnto vs wisedome c. That according as it is written He that reioyceth
at the things which were reported by them And verse 20. it is further testified concerning the Shepheards themselues that they returned glorifying and praising God for all that they had heard and seene as it was spoken vnto them And concerning the blessed Virgine Marie it is said verse 19. That she kept and pondered all in her heart Moreouer concerning the wise men we read Matth cha 2. And not onely of their reuerend estimation of our Sauiour as the whole history sheweth but also of their great trauell as we read in the latter end of the first verse Of their boldnes verse 2. Of their ioyfulnes without all offence at the externall basenes of our Sauiours birth and of their homage and worship done vnto him verses 10.11 And last of all of their circumspection and care to performe their faithfull allegiance verse 12. Concerning in the example of Simeon wee read Luke ch 2. verses 28.29.30.31.32 Hee tooke our Sauiour vp in his armes and praised God and said Lord nowe thou doest let thy seruant depart in peace according to thy word for mine eyes haue seen thy saluation c. Read also verses 34.35 Behold this child is appointed for the fall and rising of many in Israel Finallie concerning the Prophetisse Anna we read as it foloweth in the same chapter verse 36. Ther was a Prophetisse one Anna c. And verse 38. She comming at the same instant vppon them confessed likewise the Lord and spake of him to all that looked for redemption in Ierusalem All which examples no doubt are recorded The daÌ„ger of not beleeuing this Article not onelie for the discourse and explanation of the holie Storie but also for our instruction and like imitation vpon the same considerations which moued them both to thinke speake and doe as they did THe duties therfore of faith concerning this Article beeing such as haue bene described now in the last place of our inquirie what is the danger of not beleeuing in our Sauiour Christ the eternall Sonne of God borne in due time Question verie true man of the Virgine Marie The holie Apostle S. Iohn teacheth and verie earnestlie affirmeth that euerie Spirit which confesseth not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh Answere is not of God but that this is the Spirit of Antichrist Hee doth so indeede as we reade in the 3. verse of the fourth chapter of his 1. ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe Epistle And there is verie good and necessarie reason why he should teach so For he that denieth the truth of the humane nature of Christ denieth the comming of Christ yea and all the fruites and benefits both of his birth and also of his whole life and death And therin he is an open aduersarie to God and his Christ as the word Antichrist it selfe giuen for the title of such plainly sheweth according to the Greeke language And beside that insomuch as it is a grace of the Spirit of God to teach Christians to confesse that according to this Article of the Christian faith Iesus Christ is come in the flesh as the Apostle saith in the former verse it must needes be that all such as denie it are of the Spirit of Antichrist and be therein open aduersaries to God who hath sent his Sonne in the flesh trulie Conceiued by the holie Ghost Such Antichristes and aduersaries both to God and his Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ were the Simonianites Valentinians Marcionites Apollinaristes and many other sortes of heretikes as they haue bene rehearsed before in the Article of his Conception by the holie Ghost with their seuerall heresies against the humane nature of our Sauiour The beliefe of all which heretikes was no doubte nothing better then an aierie and vanishing beliefe euen a shadow and spectrum of faith and no true faith in deede euen answerable to that which they held that our Sauiour had no true bodie but onely an outward appearance of a bodie and which as the Diuell bewitched them to thinke was but a spirituall or aierie thing of some strange coÌ„position not like vnto ours c. And thus by the goodnes of God wee are come to an ende of our inquirie concerning the Article of the birth of our Sauiour Christ according to the propounded order of our course NEuerthelesse vpon some good consideration wee will yet more particularlie inquire as in way of an appendix why the name of the Virgin Marie is mentioned in this Article of our beliefe For it is verie vnskilfullie yea most wickedlie and blasphemouslie misconstrued by manie as though Marie herselfe had bene such a one as had bene conceiued without sinne to the ende that in respect of her owne puritie of nature our Sauiour might be borne and brought forth of her without all spot of sinne Whervpon also haue followed these hereticall conclusions that she is to be esteemed for our Ladie here on earth and a Queene in heauen therfore to be pictured with a crowne vpon her head so painted in Church windowes c with an opinion that shee hath power and autoritie to command her Sonne and therfore is to be praied vnto c. But all these are false causes coined in the deceiuable shop of mans superstitious and idolatrous braine to be vtterlie condemned and abhorred of all true Christians as intollerable blasphemies against God and most hainous iniuries done to the blessed virgin Question I aske therefore what be the true causes or reasons which may be beleeued to be such indeed Answer First for the more full certaintie or perspicuitie plainenes of the holy history it selfe Secondlie that our beliefe might be so much the more eâ—â—aâ—e and vnfoulded concerning the truth of the humane nature of our Sauiour Thirdlie that as hath bene said alreadie shee might be had in memorial for a notable example to vs of beleeuing in Christ and of obeying his Gospel and of blessing praising and magnifying the name of God for our saluation which is brought to light by the incarnation and manifestation of him ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These are the true causes indeed as may be discerned by that which hath ben set downe before For how can God be sufficientlie praised for this most gracious worke of his And what place is ther left for any doubting seeing not onely according to the prophecie of Isaiah it is testified that the Mother of our Lord was a Virgine notwithstanding the conception and birth of this childe but also seeing it is particularlie described vnto vs who that holie Virgine was by her name by the place of her dwelling by her parentage in that shee was the daughter of Elie by her husband to whom she was first betrothed and afterward married by her kindred in that Elizabeth the mother of Iohn Baptist was her Cosine c. Luke chap 1.26 c. and ch 3.23 We cannot denie but the Papists are ready to alledge other causes namelie because as they teach the blessed Virgin is to be honoured
liues of some among the heathen for their ciuile iustice and liberalitie for their bodilie chastitie and temperance for their fortitude stout courage in defence of the publique weale c but all were in them but shadowes of vertues and no true and holie vertues indeed if they be compared with the vertues which God by his holie Spirit of sanctification wrought in the hearts of manie of his people Neuertheles albeit the liues of the holie seruantes of God chieflie of them that are recorded in the holie Scriptures be much more profitablie to be read considered then any of the heathen men in so much as their vertues were in them the fruits of the holie Ghost as was said and therfore the words works done in truth and not for ostentations sake or in any other sinister and fleshly respect as were those of the heathen yet their liues are not to be cōpared with the life of our Sauiour For in reading the liues of the best of them wee doe meete with manie vnworthie and vncomfortable declinings both on the right hand and on the left which may iustly cause vs to blushe and be ashamed in beholding the corruption of our owne wicked nature represented before our eyes in them But the life of our Sauiour from the beginning to the ende is without anie the least blemish and staine Let vs therfore bend our mindes with the best attention that we may to inquire after this most holie and righteous life of our Sauiour And the rather because whereas the vertues of other men are their owne praise c the vertues of our Sauiour Christ are not onely his owne praise but also his merit and desert for vs in the sight of God as shall be hereafter more fullie obserued in the due place thereof In the meane while we are to obserue concerning the education and life of our Sauiour that it is to be considered of vs by certaine degrees according to some commodious distinction of the yeares of his age partlie concerning the time wherin hee liued a priuate condition of life and partlie concerning the time wherin hee liued in a publike estate or calling And concerning the time of his priuate life we are to consider of it first of all from the time of his Presentation in the Temple vntil about the fourth yeare of his age For of his Circumcision and of the Presentation it selfe wee haue considered alreadie as more nearely appertaining to his Natiuitie and birth Secondlie wee are to consider of it from the fourth yeare to the twelfth of his age Thirdlie of that which is recorded concerning the twelfth yeare Fourthlie from the twelfth yeare to the time that he was thirtie yeares olde at what time his publike estate and condition of life began Fiftlie from the thirtith yeare to the time of his Passion which was about the space of three yeeres and a halfe to be considered from the time of his baptisme vnder the note or marke as it were of foure seuerall Passeouers And herein when once we shall come vnto it we shal haue occasion to consider after what manner our Sauiour was made knowne to the people by the ministerie of Iohn the Baptist who was as the Lord said by the Prophet Isaiah the voice of a Crier in the wildernes by the voice of God the Father himselfe from heauen by the descending of the holie Ghost in the visible shape of a doue vpon him and last of all by the execution of his owne most holie ministery in preaching his heauenly doctrine and in working his most mightie and gracious miracles But of these also more hereafter It may suffice for the present that we haue an inckling concerning the order wherin we shall by Gods good grace proceed from pointe to pointe NOw therfore in the first place that we may begin frō the time of the Presentation of our Sauiour in the Temple to the fourth yere of his age And therin of his transportation or carying out of the land of Israel into Aegypt of his abode there and of his returne into Israel againe and also of that which fell out in the lande of Israel in the meane time Question What proofe of holie Scripture haue you for the declaration of this parte of his education and life It is notably though briefly described in the second chapter of the Gospel written by the Euangelist Matthew from the 13. verse to the ende of the chapter Quest It is so indeede In which of the verses is his carrying into Aegypt and his abode there testified and described vnto vs by the holie Euangelist Answer In the thirteene fourteene and fifteene Rehearse the wordes of the Text. 13 After their departure that is after the departure of the Wise men of the East countrey Beholde saith the Euangelist the Angel of the Lord appeareth to Ioseph in a dreame saying Arise and take the Babe and his Mother and flie into Aegypt and be there till I bring thee worde for Herode will seeke the Babe to destroye him 14. So he arose and took the Babe and his Mother by night departed into Aegipt 15 And was there vnto the death of Herod that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the Prophet saying Out of Aegypt haue I called my Sonne In these wordes is contained indeed the holie historie both of the carrying of our Sauiour into Aegypt Explicatiō and proofe and also of the recarrying or bringing of him backe againe into the land of Israel with some notation of that space of time wherin he was there And all as the holie Euangelist saith that the prophesie which wee finde in Hosea the Prophet chapter 11.1 might be fulfilled For seeing God had determined to call our Sauiour his Sonne out of Aegypt it must needes be that he should be first sent into Egypt And beside wee haue in this Scripture a further delaration of the cause of this transporting of our Sauiour which was for that Herod maligning him minded to destroy him in his infancie we haue also a declaration of the means and instrument wherby God reuealed the same and gaue direction and commandement to Ioseph and Marie for the auoiding of his furie Moreouer ther followeth in the same 2. chapt of S. Matthew a like holy declaration of the returne of our Sauiour Christ out of Egypt verses 19.20 c. But betwixt the connexion of this and the former part of the Storie ther is inserted a narration of the lamentable euent which fell out in Israel while our Sauiour was in Aegypt wherin the deepe dissembled and most cruell malice of Herod against him is notablie discouered Question In which words of the text is this narration recorded Answer Verses 16.17 and 18. in these wordes 16 Then saith the Euangelist Herod seeing that hee was mocked of the Wise men was exceeding wroth and sent forth and slewe all the male-children that were in Bethlehem and all the coastes therof from
the heauenly Father of vs all but in speciall manner the Father of his naturall Sonne are in the seasons thereof to be alwaies preferred before duty to earthly Parents And chiefly when any haue their special calling therevnto as our Sauiour had aboue all other The Leuites in respect of a special seruice they were cōmāded to perform vnto god were cōmended for this that they neither knew Father nor mother that is they regarded nothing that might hinder their seruice much more is our Sauiour to be cōmended in the like respect at this time And now as touching Ioseph and Marie our Sauiour doth furthermore make it plaine by his most wise and dutifull defence which it was meete he should at this time make for himselfe that the failing was in them altogether and nothing at all in him For what reason had they to thinke that our Sauiour hauing beene alwaies a most dutifull childe vnto them would at this time haue withdrawen himself from them for no other cause then to haue hasted homeward with the first of those that returned from Ierusalem Nay rather what reason had they but that they should haue thought thus with themselues vpon the first missing of him Surely he is now gone aside to some speciall purpose to the glorifying of God before his departure out of the City or it is sure that if there be any holy exercise of religion in the Temple hee is gone thither c. Such no doubt ought their thoughts to haue beene as our Sauiour sheweth plainely in these words of his holy defence Knew ye not that I must be in my Fathers busines as though he should put thē in mind that he had signified so much vnto thē before though either they did not mark it as they should haue done or els forgat it again though they might easily haue vnderstood it from him Finally let vs obserue this notable historie the most holy and excellent disposition of our Sauiour in this his childhood in that according as his Parents at the last well bethinking themselues and going to seeke him in the Temple found him there at the holy exercise of instructiō or conference catechisme mentioned before For no doubt the rare dispositiō of the child to all godlines after they had well bethought themselues caused thē to think that it was most like they should find him there O that childrē would learn frō this most excellent example to loue their church as we vse to speake the holy exercises of religion namely this of catechising to be willing to be asked questions to learne to answer them according to the doctrine of the holy Scriptures But alas if Parents now a daies misse their children on the Lords day where shall they vsuallie finde them In the Church at Sermons thinke we No but in the market places playing or idely gazing or if there be any other place of speciall disorder and vanity The same may be said of seruants and many of elder yeares yea euen of some Parents themselues it is a shame to speake who may sooner be found in the beere-house c. then in the house of God But of the duties more afterward NOw in the last place let vs come to the latter part of the education and life of our Sauiour Christ vnder the gouernment of Ioseph and Marie that is from the twelfe yeare to the thirtith In what part of holy Scripture is that recorded vnto vs It is briefly set downe in the two last verses of the same 2. ch of the Euangelist Luke that is to say in the 51. and 52. verses Question Rehearse the words as they follow in the text Which are they Answer 51 Then saith Saint Luke he went downe with them that is with Ioseph Marie and came to Nazareth and was subiect vnto them and his mother kept all those sayings in her heart 52 And Iesus increased in wisedome and stature and in fauour with God and men Explicatiō proofe This also is a very short but yet in the wisedome of God a sufficient and full description of the life of our Sauiour so farre as it is necessary for vs to know for the space of about 18. yeares if that which is set downe shal be duly weighed and considered of vs. For by that which is said here if it be laid to that which we haue seene already we may without any great or obscure difficultie conceiue rightly what manner of life he led that is to say a priuate and not as yet nor for all the time mentioned any publike estate and condition of life not a wealthy and delicious kinde of life but a poore and sober life not an idle or easie life but a diligent and painefull life Finally a life in subiection and obedience to his poore Parents and not the life of a Master of a family to haue commandement and gouernment ouer any Yea which is strange to speake of and were it not testified by the holy Scriptures incredible to be thought considering who he was he led the life of an apprentice or man of occupation as we may say working the Carpenters worke and not a Students life as was touched before Matth. ch 13. in the end and as it may be further obserued from the Euangelist Mark. ch 6. verses 2 3. And Iohn 7.15 And let vs further marke that still this is not without cause repeated that as our Sauiour grew in yeares so he grew both in bodily stature and also in all wisedome and grace vntill hee came to the full stature and perfection of both of the bodie according to a naturall course and proportion like to other men of wisedome and grace without measure infinitely aboue all other men Finally let vs well obserue that as the Euangelist doth plainely testifie so gratious was the whole conuersation and behauiour of our Sauiour that all men were drawne to a singular loue and liking of him to wit so many as had any grace and true discretion to perceiue the excellency of his rare wisedome and all other vertues The which were not excellent onely in appearance before men who are not seldome deceiued in their iudgement but also euen in the sight of God who in all things doth at all times iudge most true and righteous iudgement And therefore it is expresly testified by the Euangelist that our Sauiour increased in fauour with God as well as with men That is the fauour of God did shine forth more and more brightly in the most gratious effects and fruits thereof toward him in such sort that it did euidently appeare to all that had eyes to see that God did singularly loue and delight in him and that thereby also all might be effectually moued to haue him in like singular regard Such is the holy history of the most holy humble life of our blessed Sauiour in his priuate state and condition of life euen from his infancy euery way admirable to all that shall
And that againe partly while our Sauiour was tempted in the wildernes and partly after his returne And then twice by pointing of our Sauiour out by the finger at such time as he was present but much more often doth he testifie of him in his absence labouring by all meanes to magnifie and aduance our Sauiour in the hearts of his people most humbly abasing himselfe in comparison of our Sauiour that by no meanes their hearts might be hindered from the imbracing and acknowledging of him to their saluation This being the course which Iohn hath tracked by his holy ministerie let vs accordingly followe him Question And first where is his more generall and preparatorie doctrine accompanied with the Baptisme of the Gospell set down vnto vs. Answer It followeth in the aboue-named third chapter of the Euangelist Luke from the 3. verse to the 19. of the same chapter There it is very notably and most at large set downe indeede In the reading whereof specially if we call to minde the interpretation of it as we haue heard it in the ordinarie course of Preaching vpon it it cannot be but we must needs perceiue a wonderful spirit to haue bin in the seruaÌ„t of God not onely touching the Doctrine but also in respect of his most zealous accommodating and applying of it to all sorts of people as might be most fit and effectuall through the blessing of God to the conuersion of all that belonged to the Lord. Whereby also wee our selues may iustly be put in remembrance how wee ought to be prepared and to prepare our selues continually to receiue Christ into our hearts yea more and more fully to entertaine him to our owne endles comfort and saluation That is to say we may hereby clearly perceiue that we must admit the terrour of the threatenings of God to chase away our security that we must repent of our sinnes denie all opinion of our owne righteousnes and rest altogether vpon the free grace and mercie of God reuealed in our Sauiour Christ to saluation through his righteousnes and redemption Finally that we must bring such fruits as we may declare the truth of our repentance and humiliation before God euery one of vs according to the duties of our seuerall callings For so doth Iohn earnestly charge all those to whom he preached publikely and euery one of them that sought any more priuate or particular direction from him as appeareth at large by the testimonie of the Euangelist Luke in the chapter before alledged The same doctrine of Iohn Baptist recorded more largely by Saint Luke is more briefly contracted by Saint Mat chap 3. from the beginning of the chap v 1.2.7.8.9.10.11.12 And yet more briefly Marke ch 1.4.7.8 Read also Iohn ch 1. verses 6.7.8 and Act 10.37 and chap 11.16 and chap 13 24 and chap 19.4 SVch is the more generall and preparatorie doctrine of Iohn before the manifestatioÌ„ of our Sauiour Christ at his Baptisme We come now to his more particular and direct testimonies And first to that which he gaue of him at his Baptisme Question Where is that recorded Answere In the 13. and 14. verses of the 3. chapter of S. Matthew in these wordes Then came Iesus from Galile to Iordan vnto Iohn to be Baptised of him But Iohn put him backe saying I haue need to be baptised of thee and commest thou to me ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This indeede is the first more particular testimony which Iohn gaue to our Sauiour wherein he acknowledgeth as we see his incomparable dignitie Let vs proceed to the rest The next of those testimonies which we find recorded were they which Iohn gaue of our Sauiour while he was tempted of the Diuel in the wildernes whether he was led away by the holy Ghost immediately after his Baptisme as the Euangelists Mat Marke and Luke doe expresly witnesse Question Now there are two of this sort Where is the first of them set downe Answer It is set downe in the first chapter of the Euangelist Iohn verse 15. after this manner Iohn to wit Iohn the Baptist barâ— witnes of him and cried saying This was he of whom I said He that commeth after me is preferred before me for hee was before me ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Here againe doth Iohn the Baptist giue a notable testimonie to the peerles excellencie of our Sauiour Christ vnto whom all flesh ought to direct not so much the eye of their head as the eye and hand of their mind and heart that happily they may see and inioy the saluation of God which is onely to bee found in him And thus no doubt was Iohn earnest al the time that our Sauiour Christ was in the wildernes euen vntill the day before his returne out of the wildernes to the place where Iohn continued his preaching and baptizing that is to say in Bethabara beyond Iorden Iohn 1. verse 18. Now as the Euangelist Iohn sheweth in the very next verse the day next before this returne of our Sauiour Iohn the Baptist gaue an other most notable and resolute testimonie of him by occasion of an inquisition that passed vpon him by certaine Priests who were of the Pharisies and that by the authoritie of a Councill held at Ierusalem to that ende Answere Where is that notable testimonie recorded Ans It followeth in the aforesaid first chapter of the Euangelist Iohn from the 19. verse to the 2â— verse of the same Quest Which are the wordes of the Euangelist Ans 19. Then saith the Euangelist this is the record of Iohn when the Iewes sent Priestes and Leuites from Ierusalem to aske him who art thou 20 And he confessed and denied not but said plainely I am not the Christ 21. And they asked him what then Art thou Elias and he said I am not Art thou the Prophet And he answered No. 22. Then saide they vnto him what art thou that we may giue an answere to them that sent vs What saiest thou of thy selfe 23. He said I am the voice of him that crieth in the wildernes Make straite the way of the Lord as saith the Prophet Esaias 24. Noâ— they that were sent as the Euangelist saith further were of the Pharisies 25. And they asked him and saide vnto him why baptizest thou then if thou be not the Christ neither Eâ—ias nor the Prophet 2â— Iohn answered them saying I baptize with water but there is one among you whom yee knowe not 27. He it is which commeth after me who is preferred before me whose shoo-laâ—chet I am not worthy to vnloose Expliâ—atioÌ„ proofe This verily is a noâ—able testimonie indeede most resolute and wise concerning himselfe for the iustifying of his owne office and calling and most dutifull and honourable concerning our Sauiour Christ This testimonie is so much the rather to be imbraced of vs because it was giuen vpon so imperious dangerous an examination So that we may perceiue hereby that Iohn was in no doubt either of the truth which
were the Christ that should come or whether they should looke for another or no. But how may this be accounted a witnes Question giuen of our Sauiour Christ and for a confirmation that he is the true Christ when as it may seeme rather to be a recalling or recanting of all his former ministerie and testification into question and doubt Answere That Iohn was in no doubt at all himselfe but remained the same man in prison that he was before in the time of his libertie our Sauiour Christ doth plainely confirme as it followeth in the same places of holy Scripture Explication and proofe Our Sauiour doth so indeede For as he saith euen to preuent this doubt Iohn was no reed shaken with the wind but a Prophet yea greater then a Prophet c. These words make it plaine that Iohn sent his Disciples to our Sauiour with such a message not for that he himselfe was in any the least doubt of it but for their confirmation whom he sent and for the confirmation of many other from that answere which our Sauiour should giue This doubtles was the holy and wise purpose of Iohn in this practise of his And he taketh a very fit occasion giuen him vnto it by that report which his Disciples brought vnto him of the great works which our Sauior wroght And beside what more excellent way might he haue taken being shut vp himselfe then to direct his Disciples to vse their libertie in making resort to him by whom onely all true libertie redemption and saluation is to be found and who alone was able to put them out of all doubt and to establish them in the true faith Thus therefore â—he holy deuise of Iohn in sending his Disciples to our Sauiour was not of doubtfulnes in himself but to deliuer theÌ„ froÌ„ their doubting In which respect it is worthy to be marked of vs how our Sauiour did most excellently fit his answer and how God also by his diuine prouidence so disposed that at the very time when Iohns Disciples came to our Sauiour they found him working many and great miracles Luke 4.7.21 Then the which nothing could be more auailable to perswade them of that truth whereof they were in doubt according to that which we reade Iohn 10.41.42 Manie resorted to our Sauiour and said Iohn did no miracle but all thinges that Iohn spake of this man were true And many beleeued in him there And thus we haue by the grace of God collected gathered together the manifold testimonies of Iohn the Baptist tending all to the manifestation of our Sauiour Christ at the time of his entrance into his publike estate and condition of life The fruit also whereof was mentioned euen now in that they acknowledging all things to be true which Iohn spake of our Sauiour they beleeued in him and were no doubt thereby induced so to doe as were many thousands more From this whole discourse concerning Iohn the Baptist and his ministery we may iustly conclude now as was affirmed at the first as well from the prophecies which went before of him as by the historie shewing the accomplishment thereof that he was in speciall manner ordained and prepared sanctified furnished and authorised by God himself to be a most notable honourable instrument of his to this excellent end and purpose that he might be a speciall witnes of the comming of the true Messiah our Lord and Sauiour into the world according to that which we reade in the Euangelist Iohn ch 1. verses 6 7 8. who writeth thus of him There was a man saith he sent from God whose name was Iohn The same came for a witnes to beare witnes of the light that is of Christ that all men through him might beleeue He was not that light but he was sent to beare witnes of the light So that now there remaineth nothing to be said further of Iohn in this our exercise but that he who was so famous and faithfull a witnes to and of our Sauiour Christ in his life time was honoured of God with the crowne of martyrdome by his death in that he died a most constant holy witnes both of the iustice of the law in that speciall reproofe of Herod for the which hee was put to death and also of the righteousnes of faith in Christ to whom hee sent his Disciples as vnto the onely true Messias and Sauiour not long before the same his death Reade Matth. 11.2 c. And somewhat more fully Mark 6.14 c. But touching our selues and all other this addition we may make and truly affirme that in so much as God hath sent so singular a witnes to the appearance of his Sonne whosoeuer doe not beleeue in that Christ to whom Iohn the Baptist gaue testimonie cannot possibly beleeue in the true Christ And not onely so but this also may we truly affirme that whosoeuer will not be carefull more and more to confirme and strengthen their faith in the true Christ from the same testimony of Iohn the Baptist they doe neglect a fundamentall prop and stay thereof as may be euident both by the diligent record of it by euery one of the Euangelists as we haue seene and also by the often repetition thereof in the sermons and speeches of the Apostles as wee may reade Act. 10.37 and ch 11.16 and ch 13.24.25 and ch 19.4 Yea so that ch 1. verses 21.22 when an Apostle was to be chosen in the roome of Iudas such a one onely is prescribed to be eligible and as we may say capable of the holy office of Apostleship as had bin acquainted with Iohns ministery To God therefore be all singular praise and honour and glory from vs and his whole Church for this so excellent a witnes and Martyr of his and of our Lord Iesus Christ And he vouchsafe also to giue vs the right vse of this so worthie a testimony among other of his holy Prophets and of the Apostles of our Sauiour Christ that our weake and doubtfull hearts may be more and more established in the faith of the same our onely true and alone Sauiour to whom with the Father and the holy Ghost be all honour and glory now and for euer Amen ANd thus from the discouerie and manifestation of our Sauiour Christ at the time of his entering vpon his publike estate and condition of life we come to inquire of this most excellent part and remainder of the same his life as of that whereunto all the former discourse and preparatorie ministerie of Iohn the Baptist tended For albeit euery part of the life of our Sauiour as hath beene already declared is reuerendly and religiously to be regarded of vs euen from the time that he was first put into swadling clothes yet most of all is the latter part to be chiefely pondered and weighed as that wherein hee executed and performed in speciall manner all the parts of his most holy office of his Kingdome Prophetship and
Priesthood according to that which our Sauiour neare the time of his death said to Pilate Iohn 18.37 For this cause am I borne and for this cause came I into the world that I should beare witnes vnto the truth Now in this part of our inquitie containing many things we must proceed as it were by certaine degrees or steps in as plaine an order as God shall giue vs grace to attaine vnto And that also to the further establishing of our faith while we doe throughly behold that faithfull record which is set before vs concerning his owne most gracious manifesting of himselfe by his owne preaching and working of miraculous workes and by his familiar and daily conueâ—sation among his people from Passe-ouer to Passe-ouer and through the whole course of the yeares one after another euen from his baptisme to the time of his chiefe passion and death a few daies onely excepted by reason of his speciall tentation in the wildernes immediately after his Baptisme This Baptisme of our Sauiour and those daies of his Tentation doe ministeâ— vnâ—o vs two things necessarily to be considered before wee come to the preaching of ouâ— Sauiour Question c. What may these two things be Answer The first is the most high and honourable externall calling of our Sauiour Christ to the execution of his most high and excellent office The second thing is his most difficult and hard entrance therevnto Question It is true that you say But where are these things testified and recorded vnto vs Answer The first is set downe in the end of the 3. ch of the Euangelist Matthew verses 16 17. The second is written in the 4. ch of the same Euangelist from the beginning of the chapter to the 12. verse of the same ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe The same things are likewise recorded by the Euangelist Luke The first in the 3. ch verses 21 22. And the 2. in the 4. ch from the beginning to the 14. verse And more briefly by the Euangelist Marke chapter 1 verses 9 10 11 12 13. Rehearse now the words of the Euangelist Matthew concerning the first thing to wit the honourable externall calling of our Sauiour Christ to the execution of his most holy high office Question What are the words of the Euangelist Answer 10 Iesus saith he when he was baptized came strait out of the water And lo the heauens were opened vnto him and he that is Iohn saw the Spirit of God descending like a Doue and lighting vpon him 17 And lo a voyce came from heauen saying This is my beloued Sonne in whom I am well pleased ExplicatioÌ„ proofe The Euangelist Luke as was alledged before ch 3.21 expresseth further that our Sauiour Christ after he was baptized did pray and that then the heauens were opened the Lord thereby giueth plainely to vnderstand that his prayer was effectuall with him euen to the opening of heauen for the benefit of sinfull men And the Euangelist Iohn for a further interpretation of the words of Saint Mathew witnesseth expresly that Iohn the Baptist saw the Spirit come downe from heauen which the prayer of our Sauiour had opened Thus then our Sauiour Christ being appointed a most high office aboue all that might agree to any creature whether man or Angel answerable to the most high excellency of his Person he hath likewise a most honourable and high calling by a most high and heauenly testimonie giuen of him For to whom or of whom did God euer speake thus from heauen This is my beloued Sonne c. Neither can these words possibly agree to any creature but onely to our Sauiour Christ in such sense as God speaketh them of him as being his onely begotten and naturall Sonne and as one in whom he is well pleased not by grace and fauour onely but euen for perfect worthines Yeâ— so pleased as for his sake he was willing to be reconciled to most vnworthy sinners The l ke may be said concerning the descending of the holy Ghost in a bodily shape visibly vpon him For neuer did he nor neuer will he descend so vpon any Neither euer was or shall be any so repleat with all grace without measure as our Sauiour was whereof this discension of the holy Ghost was a visible and publike testimony and confirmation according to that of Iohn Baptist in the Gospel of Iohn the Euangelist ch 3.34 God giueth him not the Spirit by meaâ—ure Now the end why our Sauiour was thus proclaimed to be the Sonne of God and declared to be thus replenished with all heauenly grace is for that all may know that they stand bound to heare him as it was said likewise from heauen at his transfiguration Matth. 17.5 though not so publikely as it was at his baptisme But this hearing of the Sonne of God is not onely to yeelde him audience while hee speaketh but also with attention of the care to yeelde all obedience of the heart and life to his most holy and heauenly doctrine Thus much therefore concerning his externall calling IT followeth next that you doe likewise rehearse that which is recorded concerning that most difficult and hard entrance which as was said in the second place our Sauiour had vnto the execution of the offices and duties of his calling Question Where find you any record of this Answere This as was alledged is that which is written by the Euangelist Matthew in the former part of his fourth chapter from the first verse to the 12. concerning the leading of our Sauiour aside into the wildernes yea concerning his driuing thither as the Euangelist Marke writeth to wit by the mighty motion and earnest instigation of that Spirit which was immediately descended vpon him to the end he might in that solitarie and most vncomfortable place among the wilde Beasts encounter with the tentations of the Diuel who had full leaue and libertie permitted vnto him so to doe ExplicatioÌ„ proofe So indeed doth the Euangelist Marke in these points make the matter more plaine then the other Euangelists doe ch 1. verses 12.13 And this verily was a very hard and vncomfortable entrance if any thing might be hard and vncomfortable at the first on-set that he should be driuen from all societie of men to be without all foode and without commodious lodging and that among wilde sauage beasts and most of all that the most vnwelcome Diuel should haue free accesse to molest his holy minde with wicked suggeâ—tions and tentations and to haue power ouer his bodie to carry it fâ—â—m place to place to the troubling of his senses and peruerting of his mind if by any meanes he might possibly haue preuailed against him We would haue thought that our Sauiour being so solemnly proclaimed to be the Sonne of God and the great Prophet of the Church should forthwith haue gone forth to declare his mighty grace and power both in word and deede aboue Moses and all that euer were But behold the matter is
howe singularlie well pleasing it is vnto God that Sinners should repent and how readie hee is to accept of such as doe so Luke chapt 15. from the beginning to the ende of the same Yet with this condition that it be in truth and that there be no generall relapse and falling away to sinne againe because then all is lost yea a more woâ—full estate attendeth all such as our Sauiour admonisheth and warneth vs Matth 12.41.42.43.44 45. Thus farre concerning the doctrine of Faith more generallie and also concerning repentance arising from and with the same as our Sauiour taught it Wee come to his doctrine concerning the seuerall Articles of our Faith or Beliefe And first concerning the vnitie of the Godhead he teacheth plainelie that there is one onely God as we read Mark chapt 12.29 Wherevpon as it followeth verse 32. Well Master saith the Scribe thou hast said the truth that there is one God and that there is none but hee Our Sauiour Christ teacheth also this one onely God is all onely goodnes so that none is good but hee as touching both the originall and also the perfection of goodnes Matth chapt 19.17 and Luke 18. verse 19. Hee teacheth also that this one onelie true GOD is of a Spirituall nature infinite inuisible and incomprehensible and that therefore he requireth that such as worship him should performe it in spirit and truth Iohn ch 4. verse 24 God is a spirit c. Let this suffice for a tast of the most excellent doctrine of our Sauiour Christ concerning the Vnitie of the Godhead Let vs proceed to his doctrine touching the dictinction of Persons the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost And first that our Sauiour distinguisheth the Persons in the Deitie or Godhead it is euident in that hee saith that hee came from the Father Iohn 6.29 and chap 10.36 And likewise in that he saith that the holy Ghost proceedeth and is sent both from the Father and the Sonne Iohn chap 1â— 26 and chap 15.26 and chap 16.7 But most plainely in the forme of Baptizing into the name of the Father and also of the Son and of the holy Ghost instituted by the diuine authoritie of our Sauiour himselâ—e Mat â—8 â—9 Now let vs briefly obserue his doctrine concerning euery person distinctly And first concerning the Father he teacheth that he is the almightie God Iohn 10.29 My Father is greater then all c. That hee is a Father most properly in respect of our Sauiour himselfe he teacheth plainely Iohn 5.28 For he saide that God was his own Father yea and that also with an equalitie of Person aâ— the Iewes did truly though not obediently vnderstand him as it is euident in that place Yet he doth not teach that God is so his naturall Father onely but that hee is a Father to all the elect through him by adoption and grace according to that Iâ—hn chap 20.17 I ascend to my Father and to your Father and to my God and your God And as he doth likewise cal him our Father in many other places of the Gospell and namely where he teache h vs and all Christians together with these which were his choise Disciples at that time to pray to God as to our heauenly Father Mat 5 45.4â— aâ—d ch 6. verses 9.14 15. Our Sauiour teacheth vs also that God the Father is the maker of heauen and earth Mat 19 4. For in that he alledged Moses as a true and faithfull historiographer in one point of the Creation he confirmeth the whole historie thereof as it is recorded by the same Prophet He teacheth also that God the Father is the most wise and prouident ruler and goue nour ouer all yea so that a sparrowe falleth not to the ground nor one haire from the heades of Gods children without his Fatherly prouidence Mat 10.29.30 The which most holy and comfortable doctrine hee doth most earnestly teach and affirme in the 6. chap of the same Gospell Read also chap 7. verse 11. and chap 26 53. The Angels are vnder his Fathers gouernment Yea the calling and saluation and whole gouernment of the Church is in his Fathers hand Mat chap 11 2â—.26 The same is likewise euident from his most diuine and heauenly prayer Iohn chap 17. Thus much for a handâ—â—ll of â—he doctrine of our Sauiour concerning the first Person of the holy Trinitie God the Father Secondly tâ—uchinâ— himselfe the second Person of the holy Trinitie he teacheth first concerning his Person that he who was from all eternity very God and in t at respect equall with the Father as we sawe euen now is also euer sinâ—e his incarnation very man and so in one Person both God and man Yea our Sauiour taught this so plainely that as true beleeuers were confirmed by it to beleeue in him accordingly Iohn chapter 16 29 30. so the vnbeleeuing and contradicting Iewes stumbled at it more and more Iohn 5.28 as was also alledged a liâ—tle before as we may read further chap 10.33 But for the further confirmation that this doctrine was taught by our Sauiour read ch 14.7 c. in the same Euangelist and chap 10.30 I and my Father are one Moreouer for the proofe of his diuine prouidence and gouernment together with his Father ouer all things both naturall in the world and namely touching the bodies of men and also ouer all spirituall things in the Church of God and specially concerning mens soules we read his plaine doctrine generally affirmed Iohn 5 17 My Father worketh hitherto and I worke And verse 19 20 c Then answered Iesus and saide vnto them verily verily I say vnto you The Sonne can doe nothing of himselfe saue that which hee seeth the Father doe for whatsoeuer things he doth the same doth the Sonne also For the Father loueth the Son and sheweth him all things c. And now touching his office he taught with like plainenes while he was here on earth that he was the Messiah and annointed of God Luke 4.17 c. 21. And Iohn 4 25.26 He said to the woman of Samaria I who speake vnto thee am he And chap 6.27 he affirmeth to the same ende that God the Father hath sealed him And ch 8.12 and ch 12.35.36 and againe verse 46. I am the light of the world c. Concerning his Priest-hood and the sacrifice thereof in that he was to offer vp himselfe to the death of the crosse our Sauiour foretold it that it should so come to passe and also what should be the mightie and wonderfull effect of it in that by the vertue thereof he would draw all men to himselfe that is so many as were giuen him of God for whom he died c. Iohn 12.23.24 and verses 32.33 But of this more when we come to the doctrine of his death Now concerning his kingdome he professed plainely that it is not of this world that is after the manner of the earthly and transitorie kingdomes therof Iohn 18. â—6 And
therefore it was that he frustrated the vaine attempt of the people at such time as they would haue made him their king chap 6 1â— And therefore also euen then when it pleased him to make some declaration of his kingly authoritie concerning his spirituall soueraigntie ouer his Church to wit when as he rode to Ierusalem to reforme the abuses of his Temple the second tâ—me he did it in a manner altogether vnlike to the statelines and pompe of â—iuill Kings and Princes that is to say he did as much come short of their pompe in worldâ—y shewe as he exceeded them in spiritual maiestie and power aâ— tâ—e most strange effect thereof declared Mat 21. verses 1.2.3 c. 17. And Luke chaâ— 19. verse 27 c. And answerable to this profession and practise of our Sauiour concerning his kingdome was his vsuall description of it The which we will now henceforth briâ—fly touch To this purpose he vseth many very notable parables and similitudes the which sort of parables the Euangelist Matthew doth most fully record vnto vs. And therefore we wil take them from his hand especially as we did another sort of them before concerning the doctrine of the Law from the report of the Euange ist Luke who is most plentifull in that respect First therefore to beginne wi h all we haue euen in one chapter to wit the 13. of Saint Mathew the record of seuen diuerse parables vsed by our Sauiour to lay forth the nature or estate of his kingdome thereby and to shewe what manner of one it is to be here vpon the earth Among all which the first is of seede sowen in foure sorts of grounds of the which one sort onely brought forth increase Wherein our Sauiour admonished his Disciples and in them al other that it is not enough for any to heare the word preached which is the Scepter of his kingdome vnlesse we doe heare it with honest and dutifull hearts and with care and conscience to practise and obey it According to that vse which Saint Luke noteth from the wordes of our Sauiour himselfe chap 8 18. And by this parable also our Sauiour preuenteth that offence which might otherwise haue arisen when the vnprofitabâ—â—â—eâ— of many hearers of his word should be obserued as though he should 〈◊〉 sâ—id doe not looke that all will submit themselues to my word and doctâ—â—ne The state of my kingdome here in this world shall be such as I haue descrâ—â—eâ— vâ—to you in this parable Mat chap 13. verse 3. and so forth to the 23. versâ—â— the same Anâ— secondly hee saith to the same ende and therewithall to stirre vp all whom he calleth the children of the kingdome to watchfulnes that his kingdome is like to a man which sowed good seede in his field But while men slept there came his enemie and sowed teares among the wheate c. Mat 13 24 c. 31. whereby our Sauiour giueth plainely to vnderstand as he himselfe afterward interpreteth as we read in the same chapter verses 36 37 c. to 44. that thâ— Diuel will vse his instruments euen men of peruerse mindes such as are heretikes and others to sowe false and erroneous doctrine and accordingly that he himselfe will doe what he can by his wicked suggestions to peruert the liues of many professors and by all meanes to hinder the good successe of the Gospell and of the blessed kingdome of our Sauiour here in this world where the Diuel also hath his kingdome We must not therefore looke for a perfect estate of the Church here That is reserued till the end of the world when our Sauiour shall come againe to iudge the same Neuertheles for the comfort of all that shall submit themselues to our Sauiour as dutifull and obedient subiects in his kingdome he sheweth by a third parable of the graine of mustard seede that howsoeuer the spirituall graces and gifts of the kingdome may seem every small and weake in the beginning yet they shall growe and prosper with mightie encreases through his diuine and secret blessing as it followeth verses 31.32 To the same end tendeth the fourth parable of the leauen verse 33. vnles we may extend the meaning of our Sauiour in them both to expresse not onely the mightie and secret worke of his grace in euery member or true subiect of his kingdome for the present but also the spreaâ—ing of his Gospell farre and neare from time to time notwithstanding all resistances whatsoeuer The fift parable is of the treasure hidden in the field verse 44. And the sixt is of the precious pearce verses 45 46. both of them tending to set forth the excellencie of the kingdome of our Sauiour aboue all worldly riches whatsoeuer whether wee respect the glory of it in the life to come or the present graces thereof while we liue here And herewithall our Sauiour admonisheth that his kingdome is diligently to be sought after of all those that would finde it indeed seeing it is a thing hidden yea that no cost of diligence and labour nor of goods or life be spared to the obtaining of it seeing it is most precious aboue all things in this transitorie and base world In the seuenth parable our Sauiour compareth his kingdome to a drawenet which catcheth both good and bad fishe verse 47.48.49.50 the ende and vse of which parable is like to that which was set downe concerning the teares sowne among wheat least that any should be offended and so caused either through pride or of vniust scruple to forsake the outward societie of the church when they should see many wicked persons to be found therein but rather to be so much the more carefull to looke to their owne standing and to yeelde so much the more diligence euery one in his place wisely and with all discreet patience to hinder the ouerflowings of iniquitie These are the seuen parables contained in one chapter namely in the 13. of the Euangelist Matthew All of them expressing as was said the estate of the kingdome of our Sauiour here in this world farre otherwise then we of our selues would haue conceiued of it had not he stored vs with this his excellent and manifolde instruction Vnto these seuen wee may adde two other recorded by the Euangelist Marke chap 4.21 c. and verse 26. c. The one of a candle to signifie that all things in the kingdome of our Sauiour Christ shall be made manifest and therefore that euery one is to beware of hypocrisie and of negligent profession of the Gospell according to that of Saint Luke chap 8.18 Take heede therefore how ye heare c. The other is of corne which groweth in the field aboue that the owner can discerne how it groweth at euery instant thereof to signifie the secret blessing of the kingdome of our Sauiour in the hearts of the true subiects thereof For so is the kingdome of God saith our Sauiour as if a man should cast seed in the grouÌ„d
And should sleepe and rise vp night and day and the seede should spring and growe vp he not knowing how c. Yea many other parables doth our Sauiour vse to expresse the estate of the same his kingdome here in euery other respect As for example he vseth the parable of the King calling his seruants to an account to declare both the mercie and iustice thereof Matth 18.23 c. The kingdome of heauen saith our Sauiour is likened to a certaine King who would take account of his seruantes Likewise he vseth the parable of the hous holder hyring labourers into his vineyard Matth chap 20.1.2 c. to giue to vnderstand that no man is of better reckoning with God for their long continuance vnder the profession of the Gospell specially if they presume of any merit or worthines aboue others in that respect but rather according to his diligence faithfulnes in the labour of Christianitie and according to that humble trust which he hath in the free grace and mercy of God And to this ende he concludeth the parable with this sentence The last shall be first and the first shall be last for many are called but few chosen Moreouer by another parable of the vine-yard let out to vnfaithfull husbandmen our Sauiour describeth the reiection of the Iewes for their treacherous stâ—â—-bournes and crueltie against hâ—m and on the otherside the calling of the Gentiles through the free grace and mercie of God Mat chap 21 verse 33 c. And chap 22 1 c. he doth to the same end vse another parable concerning the mariage of the Kings Sonne and the contempt thereof by the first bidden guests which wâ—re the Iewes and also by the example of that speciall rudes by thaâ— thrust in himselfe without his mariage garment And châ—p 25. verse 1. c. by the parable of the fiue wise and fiue foolish Virgines our Sauiour doth likewise admonish vs to take heede that we do not securely rest in an outward profession of the Gospel without inward truth of the heart which is a thing abhorred of God And verses 14. and 15. of the same chapter by the parable of the talentes which a certaine Maister going into a farre countrie deliuered to his seruants c. Our Sauiour teacheth plainly that he will looke to haue all the spirituall gifts and graces of his kingdome to be industriously imploied in euery mans calling and accâ—rding to the diuerse measure of them specially in the calling of the ministerie of the Gospell to all those profitable ends wherefore he hath giuen them Or otheâ—wise that fâ—arefull vengeance is to be looked for from his hands against euery vnprâ—fitable seruant Such was the doctrine of our Sauiour concerning his spirituall kingdome here on earth the which he calleth the kingdome of heauen because it is from heauen by the speciall ordinance of God likewise because the gouernment of it is most spirituall and heauenly and also because it prepareth and fitteth all the elect of God who as we saw before are called the children of the kingdome to be partâ—kers of heauenly glory Noâ— let vs proceed according to the order of the articles of our beliefe The next doctrâ—ne therefore of our Sauiour is that which concerneth his own conception and birth Of the which he saith thus before Pilate For this cause am I borne and for this cause came I into the world that I should beare witnes of the truth Next to the birth of our Sauiour are his sufferings Of the which he did verie ofâ—entimes foreteâ—l his Disciples to the end they might be the lesse troublesome or vncomfortable to them when they should fall vpon him as Luke ch 9 44 45 And Mat 17.12.13 verses 22.23 And Mark 9.12 And more particularly he foretold his betraying as we read Iohn chap 13 v. 18. c. The which our Sauiour did as he saith in the same place to the establishing of their faiâ—h when it should come to passe Of his crucifying he spake likewise before-hand Iohn ch 12.32.33 Beliefe in God the Son who wrought most miraculous and â—â—uine works Of his buriall by occasion of that costly ointment which Mary powred on him Mat 26.12 Iohn 12.7 Of his continuance in the graue answerable to the type of Ionas abiding so long in the Whales belly Mat 12.39.40 Of his resurrection also he vsually spake adding the prediction thereof to the foretelling of his sufferings to mitigate the discomfort of that part of his speech as Iohn 2.19.20.21 Mat. 16 2. ch 17.9 and verses 22.23 And ch 20.17.18.19 This thing as the Euangelist Marke saith our Sauiour spake plainely And ch 10.32.43.34 And all this according to the former prophecies of the holy Prophets as the euangelist Luke obserueth And that also in a mercifull regard of his Disciples lest they should be ouer whelmed confounded with excessiue sorrow as we may perceiue plainely Iohn ch 14.1 c. and ch 15. and ch 16. and by his most sweete and diuine praier in the whole 17. chapter Our Sauiour being risen againe as he had often said that he would he then foretold his ascension to Marie Magdalene Iohn 20 17. I ascend to my Father c. That hee should sit at the right hand of God and come againe to iudge the world our Sauiour boldly professed before the chiefe Priest Mat chap 26. verse 64. Hereafter saith our Sauiour shall yee see the Sonne of man sitting at the right hand of the powers God and come in the cloudes of heauen Moreouer touching his comming againe to iudgement hee had spoken before that time Iohn 5.22 and verses 27.28.29 But yet more fully and plainely Mat 25.31 c. The precedent signes of which time of his comming our Sauiour hath also declared Matth 24. And before this chap 13.39 c. in the parable of the tares And againe verses 49 50. in the parable of the drawenet We are come now to the doctrine of our Sauiour concerning the holy Ghost Of whom he speaketh most comfortably as of the onely comforter of all the Elect distinct in Person from the Father and the Sonne and yet one with them both euery where present of equall power and dignitie with them c. Iohn chapters 14. and 15. and 16. Which also our Sauiour maketh very plaine in that forme of Baptisme which hee instituted after his resurrection Mat 28.19 Câ—ncerning the catholike Church the doctrine of our Sauiour is this that it consisteth both of Iewes and Gentiles and that he himselfe is the onely vniuersal Pâ—stour and shepheard thereof Iohn 10. verses 14 16. Read also Luk. 13.28.29.30 Toucâ—ing the Communion of Saints and first in respect of their vnion with himselfe and so by him among their owne selues our Sauiour teacheth it plainely Iohn ch 15 1 2 3 4 5. c. And ch 17.22 c. What his doctrine is touching the forgiuenes of sins and namely that there is mercie with God to forgiue them and what
course wee are to take that wee may attaine to the comfortable assurance thereof we read Mat 6. v. 12.14 and chap 9.6 and chap 18.21.22.27 and Luke 7.48 and chap 15.1.2.3 c. and verse 20. c. Concerning the resurrection of the dead we read that our Sauiour doth confirme it Iohn 5.28.29 and Mat chap 22. verse 23. c. where he confuteth the heresie of the Sadduces against this article Likewise he assureth al that shall beleeue in him of euerlasting life not onely in those places now last alledged but in many other not easily to bee numbred And thus we see that the doctrine of our Sauiour is entire and perfect concerning all the articles and grounds of our Christian beliefe As for praier it is familiarly knowne to euery one of vs that he taught vs a most perfite rule and direction of it as wee finde it recorded Matth chap 6.9 c. and Luke chapter 11.2 c. And againe Matth chapter 7. verse 7. Beliefe in God the SoÌ„ne who taught a most holie and perfit doctrine c. we read how our Sauiour incourageth all faithfull Christians to this dutie as to a speciall fruite and exercise of faith Read also Iohn 14. verses 13 14. and chap 16 26 27. Likewisâ— Luke chap 11.5 c. Moreouer ch 18.1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8. he exhorteth to constancie in praier without fainting Likewise as our Sauiour was the ordeiner of the Sacraments both of Baptisme and the Lords supper so he hath with the institution of them plainely set downe the doctrine and instruction concerning the right manner of the administration and also the endes and vses wherevnto he hath appointed the same Mat chap 26. verse 26 c. and chap 28.18.19.20 Last of all concerning the externall gouernment of the Church of God such as he would haue to be in perpetuall vse for the well ordering thereof thaâ— offences might be auoided and al disorders rebuked and censured we haue the expresse grounds of it deliuered and taught by our Sauiour Mat ch 16.19 And ch 18. verses 19.16.17.18.19.20 Read also Iohn ch 20. verses 22 23. But of these things more afterward In the meane season it may suffice vs that from this briefe collection and suruaie of the doctrine of our Sauiour Christ we see that he hath set it downe most holily and perfitly in all points and therefore that he is worthy to be acknowledged and beleeued in as being a most faithfull Prophet yea greater then any Prophet yea euen as in the author of all holy doctrine together with the Father and the holy Ghost to guide vs in the perfit way to his euerlasting and glorious kingdome It is true that the whole body of the holy Scriptures is the onely entire doctrine of our Sauiour Christ by what instruments soeuer the same was spoken or penned For they both spake and also wrot as he directed them by his holy Spirit But in this our present discourse we haue spoken onely of that his doctrine which he vttered by his owne most holy and sacred mouth while he abode here vpon the earth Question NOw therefore that this discourse being ended we may goe forward Did God euer make any promise to vs and his Church that our Sauiour Christ should be so perfit a Teacher vnto it Answere Yea. For in this respect the Lord by his holy Prophet Isaiah long before the comming of our Sauiour calleth him wonderfull and Counseller as one that should in most excellent manner declare the high counsells of God to his Church and people Isaiah chap 9.6 He declareth also that our Sauiour should to the same ende be indued with the manifold and most excellent giftes and graces of the holy Spirit of God in that he was to come in the nature of man chap 11 2.3.4.5 Likewise he declareth further that he should haue the tongue of the learned know to minister a word in due time to him that is wearie chap 50.4 Finally he prophecieth that by his knowledge he should iustifie many ch 53.11 ExplicatioÌ„ These prophecies vttered and set downe in the name of the Lord doe containe euident promises from the Lord. For as our Sauiour testifieth All things must be fulfilled that were written of him Luke 22.37 And touching the speciall manner of his teaching by parables as wee haue obserued and set them down before that was therein fulfilled which was prophecied Ps 78. I will open my mouth in parables c. according to the testimonie of the Euangelist Mat ch 13.34.35 And accordingly are we to hearken to the same his speciall kind of teaching with speciall reuerence agreeable to the exhortation and example of holy Psalmist Ps 49.1.2.3 Heare this all yee people c. I will incline mine eare to a parable c. But of the duties more afterward THe comfort of the doctrine is first to be considered Question What is that Answere It is euen the same which was declared to the comfort of faith concerning the spirituall annointing of our Sauiour Christ to be a most high and perfect Prophet vnto vs. It is the same indeed That is to say it is a very great and singular comfort The Dutie that we haue so perfect a doctrine deliuered vnto vs by our blessed Sauiour that we may safely and vndoubtedly rest in it as in the very truth indeede yea as in the whole truth of God which it behoueth vs to knowe For as the doctrine of Moses and all other the Prophets which were before our Sauiour pointed on still to looke toward our Sauiour then to come so our Sauiour being come the Euangelâ—sts and Apostles point vs backe to him and to that doctrine which he preached and taught himselfe and which he commanded them as they acknowledge to preach in his name as the onely true doctrine of God And so doth our Sauiour himselfe professe saying Iohn 7.16 My doctrine is not mine to wit in such sense as the malignant sort tooke it but his that sent me That is no otherwise mine but as it is his also And then it â—olloweth If any man saith our Sauiour will doe his will he shall knowe of the Doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speake of my selfe He that speaketh of himselfe seeketh his own glorie but he that seeketh his glory that sent him the same is true and no vnrighteousnes is in him And ch 8.31.32 If yee continue in my word maâ—ke that he calleth it his own word speaking to the teachable beleeuing Iewes ye are verily my Disciples And ye shall know the truth the truth shall make ye free And for all other whosoeuer they be which teach not this doctrine of our Sauiour they are false Prophets they haue not entred in by the doore but they haue climbed vp some other way and shew themselues to be thieue robbers come in to spoile and not feed cherish the flocke Iohn 10.1 c. So that we may boldly
history of it to the hazard of our saluation wherevnto this doctrine onely and no other is able to make vs wise God therefore of his infinite mercy euen for our Sauiours sake giue vs grace with all holy care to attend vnto it Beliefe in God the Sonne who wrought most miraculous and diuine workes THe miraculous works of our Sauiour are next to be considered of vs. What therefore are we to beleeue concerning them Question We are to beleeue that the miracles which our Sauiour Christ wrought Answer are perfit declarations and confirmations that he both was and is for euer the Sonne of God the onely true Messiah and Sauiour of the world and also that the doctrine which hee taught was and so is still and shall remaine to the end the verie true doctrine of the kingdome of God and euen the power of God to saluation to all that doe or shall hereafter truly beleeue ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is true that you say For so the Euangelist Iohn teacheth chap. 2.11 The verie beginnings of the miracles of our Sauiour shewed forth his glory and his Disciples as the Euangelist saith beleeued in him That is they were better confirmed in their faith thereby This glory of our Sauiour thus beginning to breake forth by the beginnings of his miracles did shine out more and more brightly in the proceedings thereof It was no doubt part of that glorie which the Apostles saw according to the testimonie of the same Euangelist Iohn ch 1.14 Wee saw his glorie c. Yea our Sauiour himselfe teacheth vs that these were the ends wherefore he wrought his great works as the same Euangelist witnesseth further in sundry placeâ— of the Gospel written by him As chap. 5.36 I haue greater witnes saith our Sauâ—our then the witnes of Iohn for the works which the Father hath giuen me to finish euen the same works which I doe beare witnes of me that the Father sent me And chap. 1â— verses 24 25 The Iewes saith the Euangelist came round about our Sauioâ—r and said vnto him How long doest thou make vs doubt If thou be the Christ tell vâ— plainely Iesus answered them I told ye and ye beleeue not the works that I doe in my Fathers name they beare witnes of me And therefore he blameth them the rather for their vnbeliefe And yet more earnestly verses 37 38. saying If I doe not the works of my Father beleeue me not yet beleeue the works that ye may know and beleeue that the Father is in me and I in him And chap. 11. verse 4. This sicknes saith our Sauiour speaking of Lazarus the brother of Marie and Martha it is not vnto death but for the glorie of God that the Sonne of God might be glorified thereby And verses 41 42. After that our Sauiour had made his prayer to God that he would shew his glory in raising of Lazarus from death to life I know saith our Sauiour to God his Father that thou hearest me alwaies but because of the people that stand by I said it that they may beleeue that thou hast sent me And chap. 14. verse 11. Beleeue mee saith our Sauiour to Philippe that I am in the Father and the Father in mee at the least beleeue mee for the verie workes sake Reade also chap. 20. verses 30 31. Manie other signes did Iesus saith the Euangelist in the presence of his Disciples which are not written in this booke But these things are written that yee might beleeue that Iesus is the Christ the Sonne of God and that in beleeuing ye might haue life through his name This often repetition sheweth that the miraculous workes of our Sauiour Christ were of very notable and neâ—eâ—sarie vse to the manifesting and prouing of himselfe to be the Christ and that â—is doctrine was the true doctrine of God and all this for a helpe to the weaknes of his people Now as these were the ends which our Sauiour propounded to himselfe in the working of his miracles so through the blessing of God they attained to the same blessed ends and effects in the hearts of the children of God As for example the place first alledged chap. 2. verse 11. argueth that it was so For the Disciples seeing that miracle are saide to beleeue in our Sauiour And chap. 4. verse 35. That Ruler whose sonne our Sauiour deliuered from a deadly feueâ— was confirmed thereby to beleeue in him yea and as the Euangelist testifieth all his houshold with him And chap. 6. verse 14. They which had seene the miraculous feeding of multitudes of people with so few loaues fishes said This is of a truth the Prophet that should come into the world Likewise chap. 9. verse 17. The blinde man to whom our Sauiour gaue sight was induced by the miracle wrought on him to beginne to beleeue in our Sauiour that hee was a Prophet And verses 35 36 37. after that the Iewes had excommunicated him for this his profession our Sauiour theâ— finding him and saying vnto him Doest thou beleeue in the Sonne of God Hee answered and saide Who is hee Lorde that I may beleeue in him Wherevpon so soone as our Sauiour answered him Both thou hast seene him and he it is that talketh with thee the man was confirmed to beleeue in him and said Lord I beleeue and worshipped him And chap. 1â— verse 15. I was glad for your sakes saith our Sauiour speking of the death of Lazarus that I was not there that yee may beleeue but let vs goe vnto him And verse 45. Many of the Iewes saith the Euangelist seeing the things which Iesus did and namely this that hee had raised Lazarus from the dead they were moued thereby to beleeue in him And whereas as it followeth in the text that some of the people went away to the Pharisies and told them what things Iesus had done Then as the Euangelist sheweth further the high Priests and the Pharisies gathered a Councill and said What shall we doe For this man doth many miracles If we let him alone all men will beleeue in him c. verses 46 47 48. And in the next chapter verses 10 11. The high Priests consulted that they might put Lazarus to death also because that for his sake many of the Iewes went away and beleeued in him And verses 17.18.19 The people that was with him did beare witnes that he called Lazarus out of the graue and raised him from the dead Therefore met him the people also because they heard that he had done this miracle Wherevpon as it followeth in the Euangelist the Pharisies said among themselues Perceiue yee not how yee preuaile nothing Behold the world goeth after him Yea these wicked aduersaries themselues howsoeuer through obdurate malice they would not be brought to beleeue in our Sauiour yet were they convicted in their consciences to acknowledge among themselues that he could not haue done such works as he wrought vnles he had beene a Teacher sent of God
and vnles God had beene with him as Nicodemus a fellow Ruler and one conuersant among them did before this time bewray to our Sauiour as we reade Iohn chap. 3. verse 2. Rabbi saith he we know that is we Pharisies know that thou art a Teacher sent from God for no man could doe these miracles which thou doest vnles God were with him Reade also Act. 2 22. Ye men of Israel heare these words Iesus of Nazaret a man approued of God among yee with great works and wonders and signes which God did by him in the midst of you as yee your selues also know Finally the works of our Sauiour Christ were so wonderfull that as the Euangelist Luke reporteth all were amazed at the mightie power of God declared by them chap. 9.43 And chap. 7.16 Feare saith hee came on all people and they glorified God saying A great Prophet is raised vp among vs and God hath visited his people The groūd and history of them And this rumour as he reporteth further went forth throughout all Iudea and through all the region round about At what time also as it followeth in the same chapter verses 18 19 c. the answer of our Sauiour to the Disciples of Iohn Baptist sheweth plainely that such as haue beene alreadie declared are the vses and ends why he wrought so many miraculous works For thus he said vnto them Goe your waies and shew to Iohn what ye haue seene and heard that the blinde doe see the halt doe goe the leapers are cleansed the deafe here the dead rise againe and the poore receiue the Gospell And blessed is he that shall not be offended in me As if our Sauiour had said These things are sufficient confirmations that I am the true Messiah and that no other is to be waited for as Iohn well knoweth and hath alreadie most faithfully and plentifully testified vnto you though you and many other are yet offended in me and haue not receiued his testimony Reade also Matth. 14.33 They that were in the Ship when our Sauiour stilled the tempestuous Sea worshipped him saying of a truth thou art the Sonne of God And Marke 1 27. by occasion of casting out of an vncleane Spirit out of a man of Capernaum the people were amazed so that as the Euangelist saith they demanded one of another saying what thing is this what new doctrine is this For he commandeth the soule spirits with authority and they obey him Thus then it is euident that as our Sauiour intended by his miraculous works to make himselfe knowne to be the Christ the Sonne of God and the true Prophet sent of him c. so they had the same effect in the hearts of many of those among whom he wrought them who obserued his diuine power therein But for our more full instruction in this point I will aske you this one question Question Was not the doctrine and testimonie of our Sauiour of sufficient credit in it selfe to make him knowne to be the Sonne of God and the true Messiah and so consequently that his doctrine is the true doctrine of eternall life Was it not I say of it selfe sufficient but hee must also worke great and strange works for the proofe thereof Answer There is no doubt to be made but that the doctrine and testimony of our Sauiour Christ was fully worthy and ought to haue beene sufficient in and of it selfe alone to these ends Neuertheles for a helpe to our weaknes and for the more cleare manifestation of his diuine glory as was said it pleased him of his speciall goodnes and mercy to make this addition of his miraculous works Explicatiō proofe So it was indeede as the former testimonies haue giuen vs plainely to vnderstand And namely Iohn cha 11. verse 15. Whence we may well remember here againe that our Sauiour professed that he was glad of the occasion which hee had to worke that great worke of his in raising Lazarus from the dead to the end his Disciples might thereby be confirmed to beleeue in him And hee vseth the like words againe verses 41 42. to shew his like gratious desire that the weaknes of the people might be holpen by their beholding of the miracle To this end also may the consideration of that reproofe well serue which our Sauiour giueth the people for not attending to the right vse and end of his miracles Iohn 6.26 Matt. 16.8 9 c. and Mark chap. 6 25. And thus the good and mercifull affection of our Sauiour is clearely manifested vnto vs. But that his doctrine and testimony ought of it selfe to haue beene of sufficient authoritie it is plaine by that other reproofe which our Sauiour giueth in respect of them that looked too much after miracles Iohn chap. 2.48 saying Except ye see signes and wonders ye will not beleeue Of which sort were those mentioned after this cha 6.30 Who ouer boldly asked our Sauiour What signe shewest thou that we may see and beleeue thee What doest thou worke And againe Matth 12.38 Master wee would see a signe of thee To whom our Sauiour answereth in the verse following An euil and adulterous generation seeketh a signe but no signe shal be giuen vnto it saue onely the signe of the Prophet Ionas And againe chap 16. verses 1.2.3.4 On the other side it is set downe to the praise of the worke of Gods grace in the Samaritans who beleeued our Sauiour for his wordes sake though hee wrought no miracles among them but only heard the woman say that he had told her all things that she had done as we read Ioh 4 40. Wherevpon they desired our Sauiour to tarie with them The which when he had yeelded vnto for two daies Many more saith the Euangelist beleeued because of his owne word And they said vnto the woman Nowe we beleeue not because of thy saying for wee haue heard him our selues and knowe that this is indeed the Christ the Sauiour of the world Moreouer many were brought to faith and repentance by the preaching of Iohn the Baptist though he wrought no miracle Matth 21 32. Iohn 10.41 Much rather ought our Sauiour to haue bene beleeued for his owne sake although God would haue so appointed that hee should haue wrought no such great works as he did Thus much for the confirmation of the former answer But yet one question more for the further clearing of this matter Be it granted that the miracles which our Sauiour wrought were necessarie for those who at that time were the beholders of them to the ende they might be confirmed by them to beleeue in him Question are they likewise as necessarie for vs Answer As the working of them was necessarie to helpe the weakenesse of the faith of them that then liued and might see and beholde them with their bodilie eyes so it is necessarie for vs that liue at this day to reade heare and meditate vpon the same miraculous works of our Sauiour to the same
of vs euen from the first moment of his conception to the last breath and so remaineth for euer as we are hereafâ—er to consider Neuerthelesse as he began not his publike Prophetship 〈◊〉 he was about thirtie yeares of age so he began not the publike execution of his office of high Priesthood vntill neare the end of his life like as also albeit he gaue forth some glimse of his kingly dignitie Matth. 21.5 6 7 8 9. Luke 19.35 36 37 c. And Iohn chap. 12. verses 1â— c. Yet he was not fully blazoned as we may say and publikely proclaimed crowned King and Prince ouer his people vntill he was risen againe according to that Act. 5.30 31. The God of our fathers hath raised vp Iesus whom yâ— sleâ— and hanged on a tree Him hath God lifted vp with his right haÌ„d to be a Prince a Sauiour to giue repentance to Israel and forgiuenes of sinnes And we are his witnesses saith Peter and the rest of the Apostles And according to that Rom. 1.4 Whereof the Apostle Paul testifieth that he was declared mightily to be the Sonne of God by the resurrection from the dead And Phil. 2.9 That since that time he hath a name giuen him aboue euery name c. Moreouer it may not be denied but that our Sauiour Christ abased and humbled himselfe and suffered all his life time euen from the wombe yea we may say euen in the wombe of his mother in that he tooke our base nature and in that it could not otherwise be but troublesome both to Marie and also to the blessed fruit of her wombe to trauaile so long a iourney as Bethlem was from Nazareth when she was great with childe euen neare vpon the time of her deliuerance Likewise it must needes be troublesome to the childe after that he was borne and that so poorely circumcised on the tender part of the flesh and a few daies after carried a further iourney into Aegypt and there to remaine with hard education some three or foure yeares as it seemeth and further in that as the childe grew to strength so he gaue himselfe to a laboursâ—me and base course of life induring paines wearines hunger and thirst working with his hands for his liuing euen such works as Ioseph wrought vnto whom he was in all duties of seruice willingly subiect till the time was c me that he must leaue all other works to doe the will of his heauenly Father in the publike duties of his heauenly calling But from that time also it was not lesse troublesome and painefull but full of humiliation to him in respect of humane infirmity and passion euen from his enterance thereinto as it appeareth in that he was forth-with carried into the sollitarie and vncomfortable wildernes to be among the wilde beasts tempted of the Diuell without lodging without foode suffering hunger And likewise in the time following when he came and preached among the people great was his paines in going about from place to place finding oftentimes very hard entertainement yea being sometimes refused and reiected and many times reproched and cruelly laid in wait for with violent attempts against his life namely at Nazareth where they offered and for their parts did what they could to haue throwne him downe headlong from that steepe hill whereon their Citie was built Luke 4.29 And afterward in Iudea the Iewes went about to stone him Iohn 8.59 And againe chap. 10.31 and chap. 11.8 And thus it was with our Sauiour euen to the time of his last most low humiliation and most bitter sufferings which were vnder Pontius Pilate approching the time of his death as was obserued of vs. Of these last sufferings therefore and of this most low humiliation the which as they were to the speciall debasement and in a great part of them most bitter and dolefull to our Sauiour Christ so were they and be they still most beneficiall and comfortable vnto vs we will by the grace of God with speciciall diligence inquire as after a speciall ground and portion of our christian beliefe According to that of the Apostle Peter 1. Epist ch 5.1 Where professing himselfe a speciall witnes of Christ he giueth the instance concerning the suffering of Christ as being a matter worthy to be in speciall manner testified and confirmed to the Churches of God in so much as our Sauiour Christ by the sacrificing of himselfe hath vtterly remoued and taken away the guiltines and wrath due to sinne c. Heb. 9.26 The same his sufferings being also the perfect sealing vp and as we may say the crowne or garland of his obedience and of his expiation or satisfaction made for our sinnes Col. 2.14.15 and finally the onely way whereby hee was on our behalfe to obtaine all the glorie which followed after according to that Luk. ch 24. ver 25 26. and Iohn 12.23 24 25 26. and 1. Pet. 1.11 and 2. Tim. 2.8 9 10 11 12. Question BVt that we may proceed in order First of all what ground of holy Scripture haue you for the testimony or declaration and warrant of these sufferings and of this speciall humiliation vnder Pontius Pilate in the execution of his most holy office of Priesthood to wit in that he was crucified c. to such singular ends and purposes as hath beene said Where are they most faithfully and fully reported vnto vs Answer They are at large and with all faithfulnes recorded vnto vs as it were in a perfit harmonie by all the foure Euangelists ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is very true as we reade Matth. ch 26. and ch 27. Mar. ch 14. and ch 15. Luke ch 22. and 23. and Iohn ch 18. and ch 19. And they are thus diligently and fully set downe by all the Euangelists and commended to the Church of God as being a most worthy part of the most holy historie of our Sauiour Christ most diligently to be read heard meditated and conferred vpon of all christians all the daies of their liues And that to many the most excellent ends purposes as was said as by the grace of God shall hereafter be declared But before we come to inquire of those excellent ends or any other of those excellent things which are to be considered concerning the chiefe humiliation and sufferings of our Lord Iesus Christ let vs inquire of the sufferings themselues and of the same his humiliation and that also in as commodious an order as we may for the helpe both of our vnderstanding also of our memorie Question touching so great and memorable a matter as this is How therfore may they be distinguished as may best serue to so good ends and purposes Answer The chiefe sufferings of our Sauiour Christ may not vnfitly be considered vnder these heads or seuerall branches following First those that belong to his preparing of himselfe to the induring of his sufferings at such times as he entered into the most serious thought and meditation of
ch 22. verse 65. Behold therfore a spectacle for the time no lesse horrible then lamentable The Sonne of God standeth bound as a malefactor The grouÌ„d historie of his leading before Pilate before most sinnefull and wicked men a a Soueraigne Prince accused of Treason by rebellious subiectes he that is the glorious Truth accounted a blasphemer he that is innocent is smitten the Light of the world is blindfolded the Lord of Glorie is most vilely disgraced they most shamefully spit vpon his face who were vnworthie to kisse his feete he that was and is and shall be for euer most reuerend is derided scorned Finally he that had the right of all iust iudgement and the power of life and death he is condemned as vnworthie to liue c. Now moreouer and besides all these griefes and forcible causes thereof falling out in this second Act for we may not but think that our Sauiour Christ not onlie beholding but euen feeling this extreame wickednes and sustaining so great reproch at the hands of his owne people yea and that also vnder the managing of the high priest of God who by dutie ought to haue shewed himselfe a dutifull type and figure of Christ in all holines and righteousnes and to haue laied downe his miter and all his glorious robes before him we may not think I say but he was exceedinglie grieued at so extreame an impietie in his most holie and righteous soule farre aboue that Lot was vexed in beholding the vncleanlie conuersation of the Sodomites But yet moreouer and beside all this as wee beganne to say the fall of his owne deare Disciple Peter yea his great downfall whereinto he threwe himselfe in the time of this our most blessed Sauiour his dolefull and confused examination and sifting it was not the least part of his sorrowe as it appeareth by his turning backe and mindefull and admonitorie looking vpon Peter while he himselfe was in the middest of his trouble as we read Luke 22.61 And in verie deed the historie of Peters fall was verie lamentable as the holie Euangelistes doe describe the same as it followeth in our Text Matth 26. from the 69. verse to the end of the chap And Marke 14. from the 66. verse to the ende of that chapter And Luke 22. from the 54. verse to the 63. And Iohn chapt 18. verses 15.16.17.18.25.26.27 But it is not our purpose to stay vpon the particulars of this parte of the Storie but onely to touch this point of the increase of the sorrow of our Sauiour Christ by occasion of the same because wee hast to the rest of the sufferings of our Sauiour the which are th' argument of our inquirie at this time Thus much therfore shall suffice concerning the explication of the second Acte of this wicked Session of the Councill of the Iewes against our Sauiour Christ with the appurtenances thereof THe third Acte is yet remaining as it followeth in the beginning of the 27. chapter of Matthewe vnlesse wee shall call it a newe Session according as the Euangelistes Marke and Luke seeme more plainely to distinguish the same from the former as if there had beene some intermission for a while after they had wearied themselues in labouring a good parte of the night all that they could to tyre and weary our Sauiour Christ To the which ende let vs heare and compare the words of the holy Euangelistes together Question And first howe writeth the Euangelist Matthew Answer His wordes are these When the morning was come all the chiefe priests and Elders of the people tooke Councill against IESVS to put him to death And ledde him away bound and deliuered him vnto Pontius Pilate the Gouernour These are the wordes of the Euangelist Matthewe Let it not be tedious to you to rehearse likewise the wordes of the Euangelists Marke and Luke Question Which are they Answere Thus writeth th' Euangelist Saint Marke in the first verse of his 15. chapter And anonâ— in the dawning of the day the high priestes held a Councill with the Elders and the Scribes and the whole Councill and bound IESVS and led him away and deliuered him to Pilate And the words of the Euangelist Luke are these chapt 22. verse 66. The grouÌ„d or historie of his examination or arraignâ—ment before Pilate And assoone as it was day the Elders of the people and the high Priests and the Scribes came together and led him into their Councill c. And ch 23. the first verse Then saith the Euangelist the whole multitude of them arose and led him vnto Pilate Explicatio Thus then by the comparing of the Euangelists together it may seeme that the high Priest and the rest of the Councill made a new Session and consultation after some intermission And it may be after that they had cheared themselues to their mischiefe by eating some spiced cakes of wickednes and by taking a morning draught of the wine of violence according to that which we reade in the fourth chapter of the Prouerbs while their rude companie abused our Sauiour Christ And therewithall it may appeare also by that which the Euangelist Luke seteth downe verses 67.68.69.70 71. that they renewed the former adiuration of the high priest in the examination of our Sauiour Christ whether hee would stand to his former asseueration that he is the Christ the Sonne of God to the end they might make their euideÌ„ce the more stroÌ„g in their accusing inditing of him before Pilate vpon some capitall crime For as it is furthermore euident by the Text this was the drifte of this last consultation added to the former And so the effect it selfe doth plainlie euicte For insomuch as they themselues had no power to giue capitall iudgement in matters of life and death therfore after they haue made sure in binding our Sauiour more stronglie then before they arise with one consent and being inuironned with the whole multitude they led him away and deliuered him to Pilate then chiefe Gouernour and Lord President among them vnder the Romane Empire Tiberius beeing then Emperour ANd thus wee are come from the sufferings of our Sauiour Christ belonging to his examination before the high priest and the Gouernours of the Iewes and therwithall of his condemnation so farre as they might condemne him vnto those that belong to his examination before Pontius Pilate Whervpon foloweth his inditement and condemnation before him but not vntill he was sent also to Herod to be examined of him c. Wherfore let vs nowe proceed to inquire of the ground and interpretation of these partes of the holie Storie Question And first howe doe the Euangelists describe vnto vs the examination of our Sauiour Christ before Pilate Answere It followeth thus in the Euangelist Matthewe chapt 27. verses 11.12.13.14 in these wordes 11 And IESVS stood before the Gouernour And the Gouernour asked him saying Art thou the king of the Iewes 12 IESVS said vnto him thou saiest it
And when he was accused of the chiefe Priestes and Elders hee answered nothing 13 Then said Pilate vnto him Hearest thou not how many things they lay against thee 14 But hee answered him not one worde insomuch that the Gouernour marueiled greatlie ExplicatioÌ„ Thus indeed it followeth in the Euangelist Matthew concerning the proceeding and course of the sufferings of our Lord Iesus Christ Neuertheles we may not altogither neglect that which he inserteth betwixt the condemnation which passed vpon our Sauiour Christ by the iudgement of the Councill of the Iewes so farre as they might proceede against him that is to conclude and set downe an Acte in register as it were that they iudged him worthie to dye to wit as a blasphemer and betwixt the first examination before Pilate that Iudas who had betrayed our Sauiour Christ seeing him to be condemned repented himselfe that is to say beeing now conuicted in his conscience that his fact was damnable because he had betrayed innocent blood is swallowed vp with a despairing sorrow and therfore bringeth againe the money that he had receiued of the chiefe priestes and elders for the rewarde of his iniquitie and confesseth his sinne not with godlie sorrowe but in a seruile terrour and confusion of his soule a iust reward for so horrible a Traytour and most desperately and wofully hangeth himselfe Matth 27.3.4.5 For casting himselfe downe head-long with great violence from that gibbet as it were which he had chosen to dispatche himselfe withall he burst in sunder in the middest so that his bowells gushed out as wee read Acts 1.18 But of the particulars of this heauie iudgement of God and all things to be considered therein as also how the Scriptures were fulfilled in this wrath which fell vpon Iudas and in those thingeâ— which followed vpon the restoring of the money in that the chiefe priestes c bought a potters field therewith as it followeth Matth 27. verses 5.6.7.8.9.10 wee will not stay nowe because the sufferinges of our Sauiour Christ requireth all the time that wee may well spare at this present for the more thorough opening of them But in the meane while the Testimonie of a chiefe aduersâ—rie to the clearing of our Sauiour Christ and that with the condemning of hâ—msefe as hauing no cause at all wherfore he should be moued to deale treacherously against him as if he had bene worthy to haue bene deliuered as an offender to the sworde of the magistrat and the same testâ—monie also confirmed by most heauie punishment and vengeance of God vpon the Traitour it may iustlie be of no small weight with vs to confirme th'innocence of our Sâ—uiour Christ euen from heauen it selfe The which iudgemâ—nt against the traitour was likewise an euident declaration of the singula loue which God the Father did beare to our Lord Iesus Christ his Sonne euen in that hee was the Sonne of mâ—n although he setting himselfe in the stead of vâ— sinners did beare the hatred and curse of our sinnes For it was vnpâ—ssibâ—e that the Father should not most perfitlie and most constantlie loue hiâ— Sonne yea euen in respect of his humane nature in that he was therin perfectlie holie and righteous and in all things obedient to the Father and chieflie because of the most neare vnion therof vnâ—o the diuine nature It was vnpossible a so that God though in his diuine iustice permitting yea ordayning and appointing that all these things should be thus disposed to these most holie endes which hee of his infinit wisedome and mercie intended should not therwithall most perfectly hate and abhorre all the malâ—tious enemie persecutors of our Sauiour Christ and all their wicked and vniust proceedings against him Whereof this one iudgement against Iudas was a shewe-token portending like heauie iudgement against thâ—m all in due time whosoeuer should not by another manner of repentance then was the repentance of Iudas preuent the same These things therefore thus obserued in way of an interim let vs nowe returne to goe forward to inquire of the rest of the Sufferinges of our most blessed Sauiour Wherâ—n because the Euangelists Mathewe and Marke are very briefe as toucâ—â—ng those that belong to his examination before Pilate and also doe altogetâ—er omit his examination and sâ—fferings before Herod we wil repaire to th' other Euangelistes Lâ—ke and Iâ—hn for our further supplie in this behalfe and that euen to th' end wee may so neaâ—e as we can consider of all things in such order as they fell out against our Sauiour Question Howe may wee orderlie proceede Answer In this parte of the Storie th'Euangelist Iohn is first as wee read chapt 18. verses 28.29.30.31.32 Question Reheaâ—se the wordes of the Euangelist Which are they Answere 28 His wordes are these Then ledde they Iesus from Caiaphas into the Common hall Now it was morning they themselues went not into the Common hall lest they should be defiled but that they might eate the Passeouer 29 Pilate then went out vnto them said what accusation bring ye against this man 30 They answered and said vnto him if hee were not an euill doer wee would not haue deliuered him vnto thee 31. Then saide Pilate vnto them Take yee him and iudge him according to your owne lawe Then the Iewes said vnto him It is not lawefull for vs to put anie man to death 32 It was saith the Euangelist that the worde of Iesus might be fulfilled which hee spake signifying what death he should die ExplicatioÌ„ In these wordes the Euangelist S. Iohn repeateth that the chiefe priestes and the Elders hauing condemned our Sauiour Christ in their owne Councill and proceeded so farre as they could by their owne ecclesiasticall iurisdiction they do thenceforth deliuer him ouer to Pilate as it were to the secular power But they themselues hauing very ranke malitious and murthering hearts they will not forsooth go into the common hall the place of ciuill iustice lest they being verie deuoutlie minded to eat the Passeouer in th' euening of this day by the religion or rather licentious tradition of their owne custome the which by the law of God they should haue eaten th'euen before as our Sauiour Christ obeying the law had done with his Disciples should be defiled Pilate therfore as the Euangelist writeth yeeldeth so farre as to goe forth vnto them And carrying our Sauiour Christ with him he requireth as good reason led him to do what they had to say against him before he should giue any sentence Wherevnto as the Euangelist sheweth the Iewes answere in generall termes that if our Sauiour had not bene an euill doer or in more plaine sâ—eache in th' vse of our language a malefactor they would not haue deliuered him vnto Pilate presuming belike that Pilate should by and by haue approued of their proceeding and of the decree of their Councill without any further question But Pilate as one discontented and loath also to meddle in the cause would
their reuiling of him wagged their heads malapâ—rtly according to that whereof the Prophet complaineth propheticall Psal â—â— 6.7 I am a worme and not a man a shame of men and the contempt of the people All they that see me haue me in derision they make a mow and nod the head c. Concerniâ—g the which bitter kinde of gesture in expressing derision reade also Psal 44 14. where the Church complaineth of it And 2. King 19.21 the like gesture ioyned with derision though ascribed to the Church against the presumptuous pride of the King of Ashur by some good interpreters The contemptuous speeches being in themselues very bitter and taunting were vttered with great vehemency as also it appeareth by the interiection of contemptuous insulting or reiâ—ycing against our Sauiour which the Euangelist Marke expresseth Hey say they c. The speeches which they vsed to the reproching of our Sauiour were of two sorts The one was an vpbraiding of him by a false imputation of misconstrued words which he should haue spoken as we haue already seene three yeares before These words they vse as a skornefull description or nicknaming of our Sauiour Christ Thou say they that destroyest the temple and buildest it in three daies and then they reproch him as not being able to saue himselfe and therefore altogether vnlike to be a Sauiour of others This is their first reproch as touching the title Sauiour belonging to Christ like as the Rulers had reproched him before so that it appeareth they were all schollers taught in one schoole and hauing like Master were like schollers c. The same also is to be considered concerning their second branch of reproch which was against the title of Son of God in that they say If thou be the Son of God come downe froÌ„ the crosse as though they should say hereby â—t appeareth wel that thou dost falsly boast thy selfe to be the Son of God and to haue a diuine power because a few nailes are able to hold thee to the crosse that thou art not able to stir either haÌ„d or foot for the reliefe of thy selfe Thus did the Passengers of the Iewes comming vpon the occasion of the execution most profanely and contumeliously mocke and deride our Sauiour so that what they were behinde in time that they supplied by their intempâ—rate zeale and so made themselues companions with the rest in the outrage oâ—â—heir sinne Now the last sort of the reprochers and reuilers of our Sauiour were the theeues which were crucified with him The which yet we are from that which the Euangelist Luke writeth compared with Matthew and Marke to vnderstand as we must put a great difference betwixt the one of the thieues and the other For although it behoueth vs to conceiue from that which Saint Matthew and Saint Marke do write that at the first both the thieues were a like wickedly minded yet within a while the one of them was altogether made another man by the wonderfull mercy and miraculous working of the Spirit of God and our Sauiour Christ in the heart of the poore miserable and sinfull man of a miserable sinfull and damnable wretch that is of one worthy to haue beene condemned for euer to hell made a most blessed and happy child of God adopted to be an inheritor of eternall saluation And therefore it is that the Euangelist Luke doth absolutely report and as it were brand the one of them onely for a railer If wee would know what the railings of both the thieues were in the beginning the Euangelists Matthew and Luke tell vs that they were the same whereby the Rulers of the Iewes mocked him And indeede as was obserued in the beginning they were as the ring leaders or lords of the misrule to all the rest and so the authors of this hainous sinne of mocking euen as they were of the crucifying it selfe All these reuilings were no doubt grieuous vnto our Souiour and increased the dolours of his soule For seeing Lot vexed his righteous soule to see and heare the vnlawfull deedes of the Sodomites 2. Pet. 28. much more was the righteous soule of our Sauiour Christ to see and heare these blasphemies of the wicked Iewes according to that we reade Psal 22. and Psal 69. Seeing also it was as the breaking of Dauids bones wheÌ„ they said to him where is thy God and Ps 42. The same no doubt was much more greeuous to our Sauiour Christ c. But now touching this part of the holy story let vs consider of it furthermore from the report of the Euangelist Luke I meane first touching the obstinate continuance of the impenitent and obdurate thiefe in his railing and then also concerning the miraculous and most gratious conuersion of the other which as we may remember was reckoned to be the fourth thing worthy to be diligently marked of vs within the space of the first three houres wherin our Sauiour Christ continued vpon the Crosse To this end therefore let vs heare the words of the holy Euangelist Question What doth he write of this excellent matter Answer His words are these chap. 23. verses 39 40 41. 39 And one of the euill doers which were hanged railed on him saying If thou be the Christ saue thy selfe and vs. 4â— But the other answered and rebuked him saying Fearest not thou God seeing thou art in the same condemnation 41 We are indeede righteously here for we receiue things worthy of that we haue done but this man hath done nothing amisse 42 And hee saide vnto Iesus Lorde remember mee when thou commest into thy kingdome 43 Then Iesus said vnto him verily I say vnto thee to day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Explication In these words of the holy Euangelist we haue laid before our eyes first the obstinacy of the one thiefe continuing in his railing and then the repentance of the other with the fruit and benefit thereof euen eternall happines and saluation assured vnto him by our Sauiour Christ First therefore from the euill practise of the impenitent thiefe let vs conclude the third point of the second part of the story concerning the execution of our Sauiour to wit the railings and mockings of all sorts against him and so come to the fourth point to be considered therein In this wicked and impenitent thiefe we are to obserue the greatnes of his sin in railing against our Sauiour not onely from his speech but also froÌ„ some other circumstances not to be neglected of vs for our owne admonition And first because hee giueth himselfe to railing at such time as there being but a step as we may say betwixt him and death he ought now at the last to haue lamented and bewailed his owne damnable life And though he could not haue apprehended Christ now crucified with him to be that very Christ the only Sauiour of sinners yet hee ought most humbly to haue craued mercy and forgiuenes of his sinnes at the hands of God for his
deferre till wee come to the death it selfe following the course of the holy story Onely let vs from hence beare in mind that we haue from the most graue and testamentary witnesse of our Sauiour himselfe a most vndoubted and sure ground of the full and absolute perfection of it to all purposes for the which it pleased him to tast of death as the holy Apostle speaketh THis interim obserued and laide vp in our mindes let vs now come to the last and most immediate speech of our Sauiour next the sâ—me his most holy and propitiatorie death That was this Father into thy hands I commend my Spirit A speech likewise of very great importance full of excellent direction both for the ground and comfort of a liuely faith as also for direction in sondrie duties concerning the right manner of a Christian death And to note the importance of them it is to singular good purpose that the Euangelists both Matthewe Marke and Lâ—ke doe all report vnto vs that our Sauiour Christ vttered these his last wordes with a loud and mightie voice as hee had done the foâ—mer My God my God why hast thou forsaken me For whereas the Euangelist Matthew saith that he cryed againe with a loud voyce the EuaÌ„gelist Luke telleth vs that those aboue mentioned Father into thy hands I commend my Spirit were the wordes which he spake the second time with so loude a voice The loudenes of the voice therefore giueth plainly to vnderstand that as our Sauiour would haue all most audibly to heare them being there present and all other to heare of theÌ„ by the preaching of his Gospel according to the faithfull record of the holy Euangelists so no doubt that he would stirre vp all by this so loud sounding a voice to consider diligently of them according to the like practise of our Sauiour to the same purpose Iohn chap 7.28 Then cryed Iesus in the Temple as he taught c. And verses 37.38 In the last and great day of the feast Iesus stood and cryed saying If any man thirst let him come to me and drinke c. And chap 11 43. He cryed with a loud voice Lazâ—rus come forth And chap 12.44 And Iesus cried and said he that beleeueth in me beleeueth not in me but in him that sent me c. Concerning these words therfore let vs first coÌ„sider the reasons why our Sauiour vttered them with so loud a voice and then the meaning of the wordes themselues Touching the loudnes and strength of the voice our Sauiour being now at the point of death would giue to vnderstand that he died not as other men by a meere necessarie fainâ—ing and feebling of the spirits of the naturall life but most voluntarily to most singular endes and purposes aboue the death of any other man according to that which he had said before of himself Iohn 10.17.18 Therefore doth my Father loue me because I lay downe my life that I might take it againe No man taketh it from me but I lay it downe and I haue power to take it againe this commendement haue I receiued of my Father The which words notwithstanding wee are so to vnderstand that wee doe in no wise denye the truth of his naturall death and of his humane infirmitie and passion therein though by his diuine power hee ouerruled all so that notwithstanding as the Apostle Peter saith Hee was put to death concerning the flesh yet hee was quickened in the spirit and had the power of life and death in his owne hande according to the decree and determination of God and was not left to the will and pleasure of wicked men Iesus Crucifixus sic ex causa natural efflauit animam nimirum ex violentia cruciatibus quos in tam crudeli supplicio passus erat vt tamen separatio animae a suo corpore procederet a pura ipsius voluntate Beza Hom in hist pass 32. And to the same ende did our Sauiour lay down his life sooner then was ordinarie in that kinde of execution which caused Pilat to marâ—el as we read Mark 15 44 And the Centurion before him verse 39. Secondly our Sauiour Christ vttered these last words Father into thy hands I commend my spirit with like loud voice as he did those My God my God why hast thou forsaken me that it might euidently appeare that hee continued yet in the same dolour and distresse Neuertheles in the third place hee would make it known vndoubtedly in his church to all beleeuing Christians that howsoeuer his sufferings were exceeding great yet he did nothing doubt of his preuailing against them nor of his dying in peace So that I say euen for this cause also we may well conceiue that our Sauiour Christ to put the matter out of all doubt would the rather as mightily vtter these words which are most cleare words of a most perfect and liuely faith Father into thy hands I commend my spirit as those former words My God my God c. according to that saying of our Sauiour Iohn 11.41.42 Father c. I know thou hearest me alwaies but because of the people that stand by I said it that they may beleeue that thou hast sent me And to the same purpose let vs now after the reasons of the loudnes of the voice come in the next place to coÌ„sider of the meaning of the words theÌ„selues And herein that which is in the first place is worthy to be principally weighed of vs that as our Sauiour Christ called God his Father at his heauie enterance into his sufferings Father if it be possible let this cup passe from me And in the middest of them Father forgiue them for they knowe not what they doe So hee doth now in the conclusion of them call God his Father Father saith he into thy handâ— I commend my spirit Neither doth he call him so either then or now in respect of the vnitie of the Godhead and because he is the naturall eternal Son of the Father onely but rather in regard of that loue and fauour which he is assured of from him on our behalfe euen in respect of this that he is the naturall Sonne of fraile man hauing taken our nature to his diuine nature in the vnitie of one Person of a mediator and therein hath fulfilled all righteousnes and now at the point of death vttering these his last words had euen perfited his sufferings for our sins to the full satisfaction of the diuine iustice and to the reconciling reducing of vs into the most gratious and blessed fauour of God In these respect I say doth he with most full perfect assurance of the most full and perfect loue of God both toward himselfe and for his sake toward all whom he had redeemed reconciled call him by the name of Father And in the same assurance doth he commend his spirit that is to say his soule for soâ—s the word Spiâ—it vsed often as 1. Cor. 6.20 Act.
we are to consider of euen vntill the body of our Sauiour was to be taken downe from the Crosse they only are now behinde For as touching that which followeth of Ioseph it may be fitly râ—ferred to the act it selfe of the taking downe of the body of our Sauiour because hee was the next and immediate instrument of the procuring of it Question Wherefore before we come to that point of the Storie What is that which is recorded concerning the dealing of those speciall souldiers to whom was committed the breaking of the bones of the crucified bodies Answer It followeth in the Euangelist Iohn the 19. chap. from the 32. verse to the 38. in these words 32. Then came the souldiers and brake the legges of the first and of the other which was crucified with him 33 But when they came to Iesus and saw that he was dead alreadie they brake not his legges 34 But one of the souldiers with a speare pierced his side and forthwith there came out water and blood 35 And he that saw it beareth record and his record is true and he knoweth that he saith true that ye might beleeue it 36. For these things were done that the Scriptures might be fulfilled Not a bone of him shall be broken 37 And againe another Scripture saieth They shall see him whom they haue thrust through ExplicatioÌ„ In these words the holy Euangelist declareth what followed vpon the sute of the Iewes to Pilate And we haue these fiue things to obserue in them First that vpon the commission or commandement of Pilate who granted the sute of the Iewes the souldiers to whom the execution appertained brake the legges both of the one and of the other of those that were crucified with our Sauiour that is to say they brake the bones of the lower parts of their legges betwixt the knee the ankles as the Greek word signifieth the which parts also were more apt easie to be broken with some batt or cudgel Tascelâ— which it is like they vsed to that end according to the custome of that part of the execution verse 32. Secondly we are to obserue that contrary to the custome and request of the Iewes he legges of our Sauiour were not broken verse 33. Thirdly that moreouer and beside the custome his side was pierced euen to the heart as the effect following vpon it sheweth insomuch as both blood and water issued as is most likely from it the water from betwixt the membrane or thicke skinne that compasseth the heart it selfe wherein vsually water is contained for the cooling of the heart as Anatomistes and Phisitions haue by experience obserued the blood from the piercing of the heart it selfe and from some other passages the blood not being as yet cold nor congealed v. 34. Fourthly we haue in the words of the Euangelist to obserue his earnest asseueration or testifying of the truth of these things verse 35. Fiftly the reason how it came to passe that both contrary to the custome the legges of our Sauiour were not broken and also how contrary and beside custome his side was thrust through verses 36.37 Of these things therefore let vs a little more fully consider for our further instruction as the matter it selfe in either branch shall more or lesse require And first beside that which hath beene obserued already touching the breaking of the legges of both the thieues let vs onely consider that howsoeuer our Lord Iesus Christ had put the greatest difference that might be betwixt thiefe and thiefe euen as great difference as betwixt heauen and hell yet as touching the outward punishment of the ciuill Magistrate they are as like as one egge of the same kinde is to another Neither would the Lord put any difference in this behalfe not that hee minded to take the punishment of the conuerted thiefe for any satisfaction to his diuine iustice more then of him that remained hardened in his sinne but that we might learne to depend vpon the promise of God touching our saluation and not to measure his euerlasting loue and fauour or his hatred and displeasure according to these outward trialls and afflictions whether we be exercised with them or be freed from them Secondly concerning the not breaking of the legges of our Sauiour albeit the next and immediate reason thereof was vnto the souldiers that which is mentioned in the 33. verse namely because he was dead already For seeing the breaking of the legges was inflicted to accelerate and hasten death theâ—e was no cause why they should deale so with our Sauiour insomuch as they perceiued that he was alreadie perfectly dead though the thieues legges were broken seeing they were yet liuing Neuerthelesse if there had not beene another cause of greater force though in it selfe further remoued as is mentioned verse 36. the feare of the Iewes complaint to Pilate and of Pilates displeasure for not fulfilling his commandement would easily haue moued them to haue done to our Sauiour like as they had done to the other in outward course though there was not the like inward cause And how hardly they were restrained it may appeare by that which followeth in the third place in that sparing his legges when they brake the legges of the other they deeply pierce wound his side though they touch not theirs So they would make sure one way that hee should be dead indeede though they spare him in the other because they could not but verily thinke that hee was already dead And thus no doubt they thought that they should satisfie the Iewes and stay all further complaint that might haue beene made to their Maister For though it was but the acte of one yet it may well be out of question that it was well enough liked and had the consent of all But heere also there is a higher cause of this then all their owne reason or will according to that we are to obserue when we come to the 37. verse Who the souldier was that thrust our Sauiour into the side it mattereth not therefore the holy Euangelist maketh no mention of his name It is an ignorant fiction of the Popish that his name should be Longine belike because the name of a speare or iauelin in the Greeke is logche and hee that carieth the speare logchaios and in Latine Lancea and Lancearius as if by the same dexterity of their skill they should tell vs that the name of the thiefe conuerted were Lestine because the Greeke word leistes signifieth a thiefe or a robber It is also as vnconscionable and fabulous a lie in that they affirme that this Longine or howsoeuer they will call him was blinde when hee pierced the side of our Sauiour and that hee was restored to his sight by washing his eyes with the bloode and water which flowed out of our Sauiours side and so became a Christian forthwith and afterward a Martyr This was in those dayes when they made blinde men souldiers because
body of our Sauiour from the crosse the time when it was the person by whom it was procured and the manner how performed principally yea in a manner solely by Ioseph The buriall followeth wherein Nicodemus had an honourable partenership with him as the Euangelist Iohn declareth and as we haue alreadie rehearsed out of his text Neuertheles because he is iustly to be accounted the first and principall in this dutie also let vs begin with him and see what the other Euangelists doe say more a part of him and then we will come to consider of that which the Euangelist Iohn recordeth of Nicodomus apart and also ioyntly both of Ioseph and Nicodemus together First therefore Question what doe the other Euangelists report concerning Ioseph in respect of the buriall of the body of our Sauiour Answere The words of Saint Matthew followe thus in the holy Storie as wee reade chap 27. verse 59.60 Mat 27. verse 59 So Ioseph tooke the body and wrapped it in a faire linnen cloth 60. And he put it in his new tombe which he had hewen out in a rocke and rowled a great stone to the doore of the Sepulchre and departed The words of Saint Marke are these chap 15. verse 46. Marke 1â— 46 Pilate gaue the body to Ioseph who bought a linnen cloth and laid him in a tombe that was hewen out of a rocke and rowled a stone vnto the doore of the Sepulchre The wordes of Saint Luke are these chap 23.53 Ioseph tooke downe the body and wrapped it in linnen clothe and laide it in a tombe hewen out of a Rocke wherein was neuer any man yet laide 54. And that day was the preparation and the Sabbath drawe on Thus then wee see how the Storie is set downe by these three The grouÌ„d and historie of the buâ—iall of his body vnder the name of Ioseph alone because he was the principall Let vs therefore consider first of that which doth propeâ—ly belong to him and then of that which is properly belonging to Nicodemus and last of those things which by Saint Iohn are attributed to them both That which is ascribed as proper to Ioseph is First that he comming from Pilate after he had obtained his sute that he might haue the taking down bestowing of the body of our Sa in the way as he came through the citie bought and brought with him such a quantitie of fine linnen as was fully sufficient in the best most seemely manner to be imploied about this busines In which respect the Euangelist Iohn speaketh in the plural number that he had prepared linnen clothes Chap 19.40 And againe Chap 20.7 Secondly whereas the same Euangelist Iohn writeth that neare to the place where our Sauiour was crucified there was a garden and in that garden a new Sepulchre wherein was neuer yet any man laied it seemeth by the testimonie of the Euangelist Matthew that both the garden was belonging to Ioseph and also that the tombe hewen out of a Rocke was the tombe which Ioseph had prepared for himselfe or at the least for some of neare and speciall acaccount with him That which is proper to Nicodemus concerning the buriall of our Sauiour Christs body was that he brought a great quantitie euen about a hundreth pound weight of mirrhe and aloes mingled together such spices as were vsed about the buriall of the dead hauing a sweetening and preseruatiue qualitie in them vsually imploied in this kinde of dutie toward the dead to nourish in themselues yet liuing the hope of the resurrection of the dead and thereby also to encourage themselues against the feare of deaâ—h To the which end likewise they vsed to wash the bodies of the departed and to doe other offices of solemnitie as may appeare in the histories of the holy Scriptures recording the manner of buriall among the people of God Gen 50. verse 2. and 26. Reade also Act 9.37 The which like enough should haue beene done with a more full solemnitie saue that as the Euangelist expresseth the Sabbath drewe on and the euening was euen at hand when with them the Sabbath beganne Neither is it to be omitted concerning Nicodemus that the Euangelist Iohn testifieth that howsoeuer at the first he was timorous and fearefull as he remembreâ—h from his first comming to our Sauiour which was by night for feare of his fellowe Pharisies and Rulers according to that wee reade chap 3.1.2 yet afterward growing somewhat more bould as wee reade chap 7.50.51 God giueth him now an excellent courage in professing so openly his singular reuerence toward our Sauiour that it cannot bee obscure and hidden to any but that hee was from his heart a faithfull and true Disciple of his And this fact of his as well as the other of Ioseph was euen as much as if the one as well as the other was willing to put their whole state in hazard rather then they would faile in this declaration of their loue toward our and their blessed Lord and Sauâ—our But nowe let vs come to those things which are ioyntly ascribed both to Ioseph and Nicodemus in this honourable dutie of the buriall of our Sauiour First as the Euangelist Iohn saith they together with their companie which they brought with them to helpe in their businesse tooke the body of Iesus and wrapped it in linnen clothes with the odours as the manner of the Iewes is to burie Secondly they by their seruants yea so farre as was needefull no doubt not standing aloofe but setting their owne hands to the worke did in seemely manner carrie accompanie him to the garden which was not farre off from the place where he was crucified Thirdly they lay him in that new Sepulcher mentioned before wherein neuer any was yet buried Finally they couer the tombe with a stone yea a very heauy one as may appeare by this that though they had some company with them yet it was of that weight that they could not well remoue it but by turning it ouer and ouer till they had got it on the Sepulcher And so saith the Euangelist Marke expresly Cap. 16.4 that the stone was a very great one Which done as the Euangelist Matthew saith they departed Such therfore is the historie of the buriall of our Sauiour Christ the which the Lord God would in his diuine prouidence haue to be performed in a reuerend and honourable manner by these reuerend and honourable persons For notwithstanding his buriall was a further confirmation of his very true death a matter most necessarie both to be suffered of our Sauiour as hath beene declared also to be beleeued of vs and so was consequently though without all sense of paine a remainder of his humiliation in that his body was to remaine in the state of the dead euen in as sound a sleepe as is ascribed to their bodies and to lie in the graue as vnder the power of death though not corrupted nor subiect to corruption as all other bodies
〈◊〉 euer our Sauiour being most grieuously troubled and heauie euâ—n to the death vnder the horror of Gods most heauie indignation bent against the sinne of man did as wee haue seene more at large before of humane infirmitie yet without sinne praie that if it were possible the same cuppe of Gods wrath might passe away not be drunke of him yet he presently recouereth himselfe like as the Sunne being for a while shadowed by some darke and thicke cloud breaketh forth and sheweth that it hath lost no part of the light it had before and hee submitteth his will thus troubled to the most holy and deteâ—mined will of God And thus though he was by the passing vehemencie of the temptation terriblie shaken in his soule yet was it but as the shaking of most pure and clarified water in a Cristall glasse which cannot by any troubling or shuffling of it too and fro be any thing at all sullied and rored insomuch as there was no whit of soile or dregges in the bottome of it But that we may returne to the second branch of the former answer wherein as was saide wee may in the second place obserue the present minde and most holy wisedome and vndaunted valoure of our Sauiour in all his behauiour towardes all sortes of people in the time of his sufferings First let vs obserue what it was towardes his Disciples that is with how singular loue and in how tender pittie and compassion it was manifested toward them Question Wherein may this be discerned Answer In this respect the present minde and most excellent wisedome of our SAVIOVR shineth brightly in this that as the time of his sufferings approached nearer he did the more often preadmonish acquaint his Disciples with the praediction and foretelling of them to the end they might not be altogether sodaine and vnlooked for and so the more discomfortable vnto them The present minde of our Sauiour together with his singular wisedome and tender loue to his Disciples is euident likewise in this that when the time was at hand indeede then did hee shewe himselfe most chearefull in heartening of them howsoeuer in â—ome considerations he carried a very heauie heart in his owne most wise and holy bosome ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is true And therevpon doth the Euangelist Iohn giue this testimonie of our Sauiour That he loued those that were his owne in the world euen vnto the end so long as he liued with them Iohn 13.1 The declaration and constancie of which tendernes of the loue of our Sauiour insomuch as it was most plentifully testified at the celebration of that Passeouer in the which hee was immediatly to suffer as it followeth in the same 13. chap. of Iohn from the 2. verse euen to the end of the 17. chapter and by some other testimonies of the other Euangelists let vs as briefly and as orderly as we can collect and gather them together Question How may this be done Answer The most tender and constant loue of our Sauiour to his Disciples and consequently euen to his whole Church is euident in this that no premeditation of his sufferings which he knew must needes be most grieuous and that onely for their and our sinnes and for tht sinnes of the rest of Gods elect and nothing at all for any default of his owne could possibly diminish his loue no though he had already begun to taste the extreame bitternes of them ExplicatioÌ„ proofe So in deede we read Ioh. 12.27 And verily it is a liuely proofe of a more perfit loue then the tender and louing mother can beare to her childe while the sorrowes of childe bearing are yet fresh in her minde And which of vs if so be we knew that we must die though the gentlest death that might be for any other mans cause could loue and delight in that party for whose offence we must die But specially if hee were a wicked man and an enemie vnto vs according to that Rom. 5. verses 6.7.8 Yet our Sauiour died for vs and for all other of his though wee are both by nature and in transgression of our liues such as we speake of But let vs goe forward Howe did our Sauiour furthermore declare the same his most tender loue Question He hath done it diuerse other waies Answere And first by washing his Disciples feete as it followeth Iohn chap. 13. verses 4.5 c. ExplicatioÌ„ proofe If there were no other thing but this it must needes be accounted of vs an admirable declaration of his incomparable loue For assuredly whosoeuer being a Superiour can finde in his heart to wash the feete of his inferiour the which no doubt according to the vse of that Country was an office performed of the inferiour to the Superiour when a guest was entertained of the maister of the family and a farre more meane office then to poure the Ewer at the washing of hands after meate it is a certaine argument that hee loueth him well Infinitely much rather then must it be conceiued that insomuch as iâ— pleased our Sauiour though hee was the Lord and Maister of his Disciples and knew well his soueraignty ouer them thus farre to abase himselfe that it was a singular declaration of his most deare loue toward them Question But was this the onely cause why he did so Answere It was not the onely cause though it was one of the chiefe and principall as the Euangelist Saint Iohn giueth to vnderstand from the beginning of his 13. Chapter Question You say well But for our further instruction What other causes moued our Sauiour so to doe Answer He did it to shew them that as they had the beginning of their sanctification from him so they were to seeke for their continuance and increase therein from him and through the grace of his mediation alone He did it likewise to giue them an example of true humility and in humility of the practise of all offices of loue one to another and to the whole Church of Christ These causes are euident from the explication of our Sauiour himselfe First verses ExplicatioÌ„ proofe 8.9.10 For to this end he saith to Peter who of modesty or ciuility refused for a while to haue his feete washed that if he did not suffer him to wash his feete he should haue no part in him And touching the second our Sauiour doth further expresse it from the 12. verse to the 18. And he standeth the more fully to instruct his disciples in this point of humility in themselues and of their mutuall loue and practise of the duties thereof because they were to be the Teachers of humility and of the practise of loue to all other For these are common duties belonging to all Christians without exception Wherevnto that our Sauiour might the rather induce his disciples he pronounceth a blessing vpon them if according as they were instructed by him they would performe and practise them But this belongeth to
glorified in him God wil also glorifie him in himselfe yea he wil strait way glorifie him ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These words indeede are spoken in regard of the sufferings which our Sauiour was shortly after he spake of them to endure And moreouer in that he saith God is glorified in the Sonne and God wil glorifie him in himselfe he preacheth therein his owne Deitie and so laieth the ground of the doctrine following in the beginning of the next chapter that they shoulde therefore beleeue in him as well as in the Father as wee haue seene it opened and declared before Furthermore our Sauiour in this 13. chapter telling his Disciples of his departure from them first by death and then his ascension vp into heauen and that they were to stay a while here in this world after him he doth therewithall comfort them in this that they should afterward in the time appointed of God follow him and be for euer with him This also hee doth further confirme vnto them in the next chapter as it followeth in our text euen from the first words of the same And againe verse 19. Yet a little while and the world shal see me no more but ye shal see me because I liue ye shal liue also At that day shal yee know that I am in my Father and you in me and I in you And verses 28.29 Yee haue heard how I said I goe away and will come vnto you If yee loued me yee would verily reioyce because I said I goe to the Father for my Father is greater then I. Our Sauiour meaneth this in respect of his humanity and office of mediation For otherwise as he is God he is equall with the Father as his owne words in many places of the Euangelists doe plainely shew and namely in this very chapter as a learned interpreter obserueth by many that is Piscator almost by twentie reasons And heere also this is worthily to bee obserued that our Sauiour Christ at this time meditating of his humiliation and death doth comfort himselfe in the beholding of that glory which was set before the eye of his faith verse 13. as also before chap. 12. verses 23.31.32 And afterward chap. 17.4.5 The which thing also the Apostle obserueth Heb. 12.2 Likewise no lesse worthie is it to be obserued on the other side that at such time as hee was for the present in glory to wit at his transfiguration and at his riding to Ierusalem when the people both olde and young yeelded the honour of a King vnto him he doth euen then ioine with this the meditation of the same his sufferings and death and ceaseth not to renue the speech of them not onely for his Disciples sake to pull away their mindes from their conceites about an earthly kingdome but also that he might the better prepare his owne heart to the willing patient enduring of them Read also Luk. 9. verses 43.44 This example of our Sauiour that we may by the way note a duty among the comforts is not onely to be admired of vs in respect of his wisedome in this his practise but also to be immitated and followed of vs in our measure and degree to the end we be neither too much puffed vp when we are in prosperity and honour c. neither yet too much deiected and cast downe or discouraged in our mindes when we shall fall into any aduersitie Moreouer it is to be noted for our comfort concerning the sufferings and death of our Sauiour that both in this and also in the chapter following hee sheweth that the comfort as well of his resurrection as of his ascension doth depend vpon his death insomuch as his death The comforts of his sufferings more generally was a necessarie passage vnto them both for himselfe first and then also for vs by him Yea so necessarie that if he had not died hee could neither haue risen againe nor ascended vp into heauen c. Whence it is that our Sauiouâ— from the comfort of the one doth argue the comfort of the other as ch 16. verse 5. c 22. And as we saw before ch 13. verses 12.24 25.26 â—2 And thus we see after what manner our Sauiour comforteth his Disciples against the sorrow of his death and departure out of this world The which ground of their comfort may likewise be iustly the ground warrant of our comfort and of the câ—mfort of the whole Church Shew you now likewise how he comforteth them and how wee our selues may take comfoâ—t against our owne troubles and afflictions or persecutions of this world Question Where is this contained Answer Our Sauiour Christ doth this first of all more briefly verse 18. of this 14. chap. of Iohn I will not leaue ye comfortlesse saith he But I will come vnto you And then verse 27. Peace I leaue with you my peace I giue vnto you not as the world giueth giue I vnto you Let not your heart be troubled nor feare â—ut moâ—e at large in the 15. chap. from the 18. verse to the end of the chapter and that by many reaâ—ons The which his comfortable speech he doth also furthermore prosecute from the beginning of the 16. ch verses 1 2 â— 4 And thenceforth he returneth againe to comâ—ort â—is Disciples against their sorrow concerning his departure from them It is true as was obserued not long since euen from the 5. verse to the 22. But which I pray you are the reasons whereby our Sauiour comforteth his Disciples against afflictions and persecutions of this world yea of the malignant Church that is both in the world and also of the world as our Sauiour rangeth it Question Which I say are these reasons Answere First our Sauiour saith If the world hate you ye know that it hated me before you verse 18 The which reason he further amplifieth in the 20. verse in these words Remember the word that I said vnto you The seruant is not greater then his Master If they haue persâ—cuted me they will persecute you also if they haue kept my word they will also keepe yours Secondlâ— our Sauiour comforteth his Disciples against the perâ—ecutions of this world from the excellencie of their estate as being chosen out of the worâ—d If ye were of the world saith our Sauiour the world would loue his owne but I haue chosen ye out of the world therâ—fore the worlâ— hâ—teth you Thirdly our Sau our comâ—orteâ—h his Disciples from the causlâ—sse ground of the persecutions of the wicked against them the which he sheweth to be no better then meere wilfull ignorance ioyned with â—atred and malice not onely against them but also against Christ and God the Father himselfe Wherevpon it followeth that they are therein without all excuse and that they make themselues most miserable and damnable in that wherein they imagine they serue God Explication and proofe So indeed it â—olloweth verses â—1 22 23 24 25. All these things will they doe
vnto you for my names sake because they haue not knowne him that sent me If I had not come and spoken to them they shouâ—d not haue had sinne but now they haue no cloake for their sinne c. But it is that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their law They haue hated me without cause Question Bâ—t the principall comfort is yet behinde What is that Answer Our Sauiour Christ promiseth his Disciples the immediate comfort of the holy Ghost to coâ—râ—borate and strengthen them to the cheareâ—ull enduring of all persecutions yea that he will to this end send the holy Ghost vnto them Explication He doth so indeed as it is plaine ver 26.27 the last verses of the chap. But when the Comforter shall come whom I saith our Sauiour will send vnto you from the Father euâ—n the Spirit of truth which prâ—ceedeth of the Father he shall testifie of mee And ye shal witnes also because ye haue bin with me froÌ„ the beginning Yea he assureth them that this comfort shall be so great that it shall arme them both against that excommunication and also bodily death the greatest and most grieuous censures that may be in this world which our Sauiour knewe before the malignant and false Church would abuse against his true and faithfull seruants as it followeth from the beginning of the 16. chapter verses 1 2 3 4. as was mentioned before Hetherto of the comforts wherewith our Sauiour comforted his disciples against the discomfort of troubles and persecutions for him and his Gospells sâ—ke The which we are diligently to marke and treasure vp in our hearts as the principall reasons whereby we also are to comfort our owne selues whensoeuer we shall be exercised with like trialls as all other of the seruants of God haue done from time to time before vs and thereby incouraged themselues to indure such afflictions as would otherwise haue bin intollerable vnto them Now let vs consider of the other sort of comforts which our Sauiour sheweth his Disciples that his sufferings and departure should bring vnto them in that thereby they should be made partakers of many speciall good benefites and blessings which should aboundantly supply the want of his bodily presence euen such as should bring a further increase of comfort against the troubles and persecutions of this world Question Which may these speciall good benefits and blessings be Answer The last of the former sort may iustly be the first of these insomuch as the Comfort of the holy Ghost is not onely the principal support of christians against the discomfiture of their troubles and persecutions but it is also in it selfe the chiefe and principall blessing and benefit aboue all other ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is so indeed And therefore it is that our Sauiour doth make so often mention of it as ch 14.16.17 and v. 26. And ch 15.26 â—s we saw euen now And yet againâ— ch 16.6 â— and so forth to the 16. verse Because saith our Sauiour I haue said these things vnto you your hearts are ful of sorrow Yet I tel ye the truth it is expedient for ye that I doâ— goe away for if I goe not away the Comforter wil not come vnto you but if I depart I wil send him to you And when he is come he wil reproue the world of sin c. And v. 13. When he is come who is the Spirit of truth he will leade ye into all truth c. This then is the chief blessing principal benefit aboue all the rest Question What fruit else had the Dâ—sciples of our Sauiour by the same his sufferings departure the which also are fruits benefits to vs to the whole church Answere If we shall truly and constantly beleeue in our Lord Iesus Christ who willingly suffered and died for vs according to the most gratious and mercifull good will of God toward vs God will alwaies heare our prayers He will worke mighty things by vs and for vs. And finally he will giue vs euerlasting ioy and blessednes ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These indeed are briefly the rest of the benefits Of the which though in a speciall degree the excellency first fruits as we may say did belong and accordingly were bestowed vpon those his choise Disciples whom our Sauiour sent forth into the world to be his Apostles and first preachers of his Gospel yet they are and haue beene in a very comfortable manner and measure continued hetherto vnto the Church of Christ and so shal be to the worlds end as wee may perceiue from our Sauiours owne words For as we reade in the 14. chap. verses 12.13.14 Verily verily saith our Sauiour I say vnto you he that beleeueth in me the works that I doe he shall doe also and greater then these shall he doe our Sauiour speaketh of healing bodily diseases which is lesse then the conuersion of soules which was wrought by the preaching of the Apostles most aboundantly For saith he I goe vnto my Father 13 And whatsouer yee shall aske in my name that will I doe that the Father may be gloâ—ified in the Sonne 14 â—f ye shall aske any thing in my name I will doe it Any thing that is to say whatsoeuer you shall pray for which is agreeable to that rule of prayer which our Sauiour himselfe hath set down and namely for the conuersion of the elect and for the blessing of God vpon the preaching of the Gospel to the same end for so must the wordes of our Sauiour be vnderstood And thus we haue sufficient testimonie of the two former benefits to wit The Comforts belonging to his agony and apprehension in the garden that God for our Sauiours sake will heare faithfull prayers and that he will worke great things in his Church by the ministery of his faithfull seruants Reade also chap. 15 verse 7. If ye abide in me and my word abide in you aske what ye will and it shall be done to you ExplicatioÌ„ Question Now in what words doth our Sauiour giue vs like assurance of the last benefit which is euerlasting ioy Answere In the 16. ch verse 22. Ye are now in sorrow but I will see ye againe and your hearts shall reioyce and your ioy shall no man take from you c. And againe verse 24. Aske and ye shall receiue that your ioy may be full Explication These things are most comfortable To the which end also let vs conclude with the last wordes of the speech of our Sauiour to his Disciples in the way to the garden as we reade in the last verse of the 16 chapter Wherein he expresseth what was the intended scope of his whole speech vnto his Disciples saying These things haue I spoken vnto you that in me ye might haue peace in the world ye shall haue affliction but be of good comfort I haue ouercome the world Our Sauiour affirmeth that before hand which he purposed most
Rom 4 25. Hee was deliuered to death for our sinnes Likewise 1 Corin 15.3 Christ dyed for our sinnes according to the Scriptures And 2. Epistle 5.21 God made him which knewe no sinne that is him who neuer sinned neither was naturally tainted with any infection of sinne to be sinne for vs that is to be accounted a sinner and sinfull and to beare the punishment of sinne our sinnes being imputed to him that we might through faith in him bee iustified in the sight of GOD by the imputation of his righteousnes vnto vs. And Ephe 1.7 We haue redemption saith the Apostle through his blood euen the forgiuenesse of sinnes according to the rich grace of God And againe Colos 1.14 And Heb chap 9. verses 22.23.24.25.26.27.28 This is that which Iohn the Baptist Preached of our Sauiour that hee is the Lambe of God which takâ—th away the sinne of the world as Saint Iohn the Euangelist hath recorded it Gospell chap 1.29 And in his 1. Epistle chap 1.7 The blood of Iesus Christ the Sonne of God cleanseth vs from all sinne And ch 3.5 Yee knowe that he appeared to take away our sinnes and in him is no sinne And Reuel 1.5 Iesus Christ loued vs and washed vs from our sinnes in his blood Sinne being thus forgiuen vnto vs through the death and sufferings of our Lord Iesus Christ the wrath of God must needes cease according to that 2. Cor 5.18.19.20 And 1. Thes 1.10 The Sonne of God deliuereth vs from the wrath to come The wrath of God ceasing it cannot be but the punishments must needes cease at the least so farre forth that they shall not be hurtfull vnto vs but rather shall be furtherances of our saluation And among the punishments first as touching the abating of the strength of sinne and of the heate of lust in our wicked nature by vertue of the sufferings of our Sauiour Reade Rom 7.1.2.3.4.5.6 Where the Apostle Paul speaking figuratiuely of our second mariage to Christ hee sheweth that wee are thereby become dead to the Lawe which was as our first husband engendring the fruite of sinne to death and doe nowe by our second husband Christ bring forth fruite vnto GOD. And chap 8.10 If Christ be in you the body is dead because of sinne And Galat 2.19 I through the Lawe am dead to the Lawe and that I might liue vnto GOD I am crucified with Christ Thus the applying of the death and sufferings of our Sauiour by a true and liuely faith to the soule of a penitent sinner it is of like nature to a strong corasiue laide to a sore which eateth out the rotten and dead fleshe that lyeth festering in it as was obserued in the Doctrine of Repentance The greatnes of which benefite may be the more clearely discerned of vs if wee doe consider on the contrarie that it is the greatest and most grieuous plague and punishment of all other for a man to bee giuen ouer to a reprobate minde to followe sinne with greedines and so to haue one sinne punished as it were with another to the increase of most heauie vengeance from the reuenging hand of God in the ende Rom 1.24 c. and chap 2. verse 5. And therefore doth our Sauiour teach vs to pray so earnestly that God would not leade vs into temptation Secondly that the hand writing or inditement and curse of the Lawe of God whâ—ch was against vs is now taken away by the death and sufferings of our SAVIOVR yea and that the power of death and of the Diuel and of all our aduersaries both of fleshe and spirit are not onely disaduantaged but euen quite ouerthrowne and vanquished we read it affiâ—med partly Gal 3.13 in that the holy Apostle very comfortably assureth vs that CHRIST hath redeemed vs from the curse of the Lawe when hee was made a curse for vs. For saith he it is written Cursed is euery one that hangeth on tree And this did our Sauiour for vs. Moreouer Colos chap 1.13 And chap 2.14 our Sauiour Christ hath vpon the crosse spoiled the diuels of their power and deliuered vs from all power of darkneâ— c. Likewise Heb ch 2. v 9. c. to the end of the chapter wee reade the same thing testified And also Iohn 12.31 and 1. Epistle 3 8. Likewise in that our Sauiour Christ hath died the death which is the wages of sinne he hath by enduring the penaltie of sinne deliuered vs from death which came vpon vs thereby He hath deliuered vs also from all the tyrannie and malice of all the wicked instruments of the Diuel which he enrageth against the children of God here in this present euill world yea euen from all inordinate desire after the vaine glory and applause of this vaine world and the children thereof according to to that Gal 1 4. Our Lord Iesus Christ saith the Apostle gaue himselfe for our sinnes as was alledged before and then hee addeth furthermore that hee might deliuer vs from this present euill world according to the will of God our Father To whom be glory for euer and euer Amen And chap. 6.14 God forbid saith he that I should reioyce but in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ whereby the world is crucified vnto me and I vnto the world To conclude our Sauiour Christ hath by his death ransomed vs from all our enemies as Zacharie by the spirit of prophesie hath testified in generall Luke 1.68.69.70.71.72.73 Blessed be the God of Israel saith he because he hath visited and redeemed his people c. As hee spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets which were since the world began saying That he would send vs deliuerance from our enemies and from the hands of all that hate vs. And thus like as that valiant Iudge Sampson did at his death kill more of the bodily enemies of the people and Church of God then he had done in all his life before Iudg. chap 16.30 so yea infinitely much more triumphantly hath our Sauiour Christ that victorious Lion of the tribe of Iudah by his death vanquished all our enemies both spirituall and bodily and euen death and destruction it selfe Yea and which is euery way most admirable he hath made his conquest after a speciall manner differing altogether from all worldly fights and victories For euen as by being himselfe bound for vs he brake all our bonds by bearing our repâ—oach hath remoued it from vs by taking our curse hath made vs blessed by sustaining the wrath of God hath brought vs into his fauour so hath hee by dying made vs aliue as it followeth in the next place to be considered Question Now therefore which are the good benefites and blessings which our Sauiour Christ hath by the same his most holy death all his blessed sufferings obtained and procured for vs Answer They are these which folâ—owe First our reconciliation with God therewithall the full confirmation and sealing vp of his couenant touching the forgiuenes of our
Explication and proofe Our Sauiour Christ taketh it for granted that we ought most dearely to loue him For who can otherwise say or thinke but he must be conuicted in his owne conscience if hee haue any knowledge of that which our Sauiour hath wrought and suffered for him Well therefore This he inferreth iustly as a fruite belonging to that loue which his redeemed stand bound to beare vnto him that they doe declare it by their obeying of his commandements that is to say of the commandements of God which are the commandements of the Sonne as well as of the Father And to the same end hee repeateth it againe in the 21. verse of the same chapter saying Hee that hath my commandements and keepeth them is hee that loueth me To the which loue also hee doth in the same verse perswade by most forcible reasons For saith hee Hee that loueth me shall be loued of my Father and I will loue him and shew mine owne selfe vnto him And yet againe verse 23. If any man loue me hee will keepe my word and my Father will loue him and wee will come vnto him and we wil dwell with him But on the contrarie hee professeth in the 24. verse that hee accounteth none of them to beare him any true loue whosoeuer doe not keepe his words Of the which words our Sauiour saieth further That they are not his to wit as hee is man simply considered in his humane nature but his Fathers who sent him Moreouer for loue and the triall of true loue toward him by a generall care of obedience thus our Sauiour saith chap. 15.9.10 As the Father hath loued me so haue I loued you continue ye in my loue If ye will keepe my commandements ye shall abide in my loue as I haue kept my Fathers commandements and doe abide in his loue Proceede now to shew the rest of the duties in like generall manner Question Which may they be Answ They are all the duties of loue mutually to be performed of one christian toward an other and the same also from an humble and lowly minde This is very true For so did our Sauiour first of all giue to vnderstand by his washing of his Disciples feete as he doth plainely expresse his owne intent therein Explicatiō proofe For so soone as he had done it Know ye saith he what I haue done ye call me Master and Lord and ye doe wel for so I am If I then your Lord and Master haue washed your feete yee also ought to wash one anothers feete That is yee ought to carry this minde to be alwaies ready to doe as much as this comes too and that euen with all humblenes of minde void of ambition voide of all bitternes and contention c. For I saith our Sauiour haue giuen ye an example that ye should doe euen as I haue done to you Wherein also our Sauiour is very earnest saying as it followeth in the text Verily verily I say vnto you The seruant is not greater then his Master neither the Ambassadour greater then hee that sent him If ye knowe these thinges that is seeing nowe yee knowe them to belong to your office and dutie blessed are ye if ye doe them Iohn cha 13. verses 12 13 14 15 16 17. The same doctrine he renueth againe verses 34.35 of the same chapter saying likewise to the same his Disciples A new commandement that is a commandement the care whereof I doe renue and reuiue doe I giue vnto you that ye loue one another Yea as I haue loued you that ye also loue one another By this shall all men knowe that ye are my Disciples if ye haue loue one to another For verily true and vnfained loue not in word onely but in truth and in deede it is as our Sauiour in these wordes giueth to vnderstand so rare and difficult a grace to be obtained and so contrarie to flesh and blood and the practise of this selfe-louing world that it cannot but be acknowledged of all that knowe any thing that they haue beene singularly taught and instructed euen of God himselfe whosoeuer are indued with it And for the same cause doth our Sauiour yet againe renue and reuiue it as it were in a new parliament and that earnestly with a new weight of reason chap. 15. verses 12.13.14.15.16.17 This is my commandement that ye loue one another as I haue loued you Greater loue then this hath no man when any man bestoweth his life for his friends Ye are my friends if ye doe whatsoeuer I command you Henceforth I doe not call you seruants for the seruant doth not know what the Maister doth but I haue called you friends for all things that I haue heard of my Father haue I made knowne to you Ye haue not chosen me but I haue chosen you and or dained you that ye goe and bring forth fruite and that your fruite remaine that whatsoeuer ye shall aske the Father in my name he may giue it you These things command I you that ye loue one another This also is that which our Sauiour doth instantly pray for as a singular effect of the holy Ghost through the preaching of the Gospell chap. 17.20.21 I pray not for these alone but for them also which shall beleeue in me through their word he meaneth the preaching of his choise Disciples and other succeeding them That they all may be one as thou O Father art in me and I in thee that they may be also one in vs that the world may beleeue that thou hast sent me To wit as being conuicted thereof by so notable and admirable an effect and that therby many may be induced truly to beleeue from time to time These things beloued brethren wee are to apply to our selues For verily no man can be a true Christian without loue to the brethren nor vnlesse wee carrie so humble a minde that we be very ready willing according to those places and callings wherein God hath set vs to performe all good offices and duties of loue vnto them euen as it were to the washing of their feete The Christian King or Queene must not refuse to be a seruant to God for the benefit and welfare of the Church of Christ nay rather they must for the Lord Iesus sake and for that duties sake which they owe to him be willingly seruiceable to his Church as the holy Prophet Isaias doth by as meane a similitude as was the practise of our Sauiour in washing his Disciples feete giue plainely to vnderstand in the 23. verse of the 49. chap of his Prophesie Read also Psal 72.9 where the subiection which is due to our Sauiour himselfe from the Kings and Princes of the earth is noted by the same phrase of speech They that dwell in the wildernes shall kneele before him and his enemies shal licke the dust The Kings of Tarshish and of the Ilandes shall bring presents c. Wherefore if Kings and Queenes ought to
God for euer and euer And therefore that knowing our selues to be once deliuered by our Sauiour wee doe thenceforth generally renounce all vngodlines and wicked lusts that is to say all our sinne and wickednes which our Sauiour suffered for on our behalfe This generall doctrine may profitably be illustrated by some particular sins which the sufferings and death of our Sauiour ought in speciall manner to moue vs to forsake Question Which therefore may some of them be Answer To speake more particularly the due meditation of the sufferings and death of our Sauiour must needes be as a most strong engine to make a notable battery yea to worke the ouerthrow of all pride and vaine glory and of the inordinate loue of the profits pleasures and honours of this world the which doe naturally and through the suggestions of the Diuel mightily rule and reigne in our wicked hearts ExplicatioÌ„ proofe They do soe indeed Yet the power and death of our Sauiour is more mighty in the hearts of true beleeuers to suppresse and destroy them then our own naturall corruption and the tentations of the diuell are to continue and vphold them in the strength of their dominion For who can be prowd of himselfe if hee doe duly bethinke himselfe after what manner it was necessary for the Sonne of God to abase himselfe for vs or else vile and wretched sinners that we are we must haue perished in the most base filth of our sinnes for euer And who louing Christ that died for him can immoderately affect the world and the things thereof when he seeth by daily experience that the world and all things therein are vnkindly aduersly bent against him Loue not the world therefore saith St. Iohn nor the things that are in the world c. 1. ep 2.15.16 Thus much for a taste of those euills which the meditation of the sufferings and death of our Sauiour doe call vs from Question NOw which are the good things which they moue vs vnto and call for at our hands Answer The due meditatioÌ„ of the sufferings death of our Sauiour teacheth requireth of vs not onely to denie vngodlines and worldly lustes as hath beene alreadie answered but also that we liue soberly and iustly and godly in this present world So in deede we reade Tit. 2. verses 11.12.13.14.15 For saith the Apostle the grace of God which bringeth saluation to all men hath appeared What grace Explication and proofe Euen the most free fauour mercie of God in giuing his onely Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ to the death for vs. This grace as the Apostle addeth teacheth vs not onely to denie vngodlines and worldly lustes but also that we should liue first soberly that is with good moderation touching the vse of those worldly blessings which God hath blessed vs withall secondly righteously that is in yeelding to all and euery one that which of right belongeth vnto them for the comfort of their life thirdly that wee should liue godlily that is with a religious and holy regard to obey and please God in all things specially in the duties of his diuine worship and spirituall seruice Looking as the Apostle addeth yet further for the blessed hope and appearing of the glory of the mighty God and of our Lord Iesus Christ who gaue himselfe for vs that he might redeeme vs from all iniquitie and purge vs to be a peculiar people vnto himselfe zealous of good works These things saith the Apostle teach and exhort and rebuke with all authoritie And that by good reason euen from this most weightie consideration of the death of the Sonne of God our Sauiour to redeeme vs. A learned Interpreter speaking of these three words of the Apostle Soberly iustly godly he moueth to the carefull regard of them in these two verses following in Latine Haec tria perpetuó meditare aduerbia Pauli Haec tria sint vitae regula sancta tuae The which we may english thus Three words of Saint Paul in minde see thou beare Sober iust godly lifes good rule they are For the proofe of the same duties belonging to the consideration of the sufferings death and blood-shed of our Sauiour vpon the crosse reade that notable exhortation of the Apostle Peter 1. Ep. chap. 1. ver 13. c. Wherefore gird vp the loines of your mindes and be sober c. As obedient children not fashioning your selues to the former lustes of your ignorance But as he which hath called you is holy so be ye holy in all manner of conuersation c. Knowing that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things as siluer and gold from your vaine conuersation receiued by the traditions of the Fathers But with the pretious blood of Christ as of a Lambe vndefiled and without spot c. And ver 2. of the same chapter as we should haue saide before thâ— faithfull are said to be elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father vnto sanctification of the Spirit through the obedience aâ—d sprinkling of the blood of Iesus Christ. And chap. 2. verses 24.25 Christ his owne selfe did beare our sinnes in his body on the tree that we being deliuered from sinne should liue in rightâ—ousnes c. And afterward againe chap. 4.1.2 Forasmuch then as Christ hath suffered for vs in the flesh arme your selues likewise with the same minde which is that he which hath suffered iâ— the flesh hath ceased from sinne That he henceforth should liue as much time as remaineth in tâ—e flesh not after the lustes of men but after the will of God This care of pleasing God in leading a righteous and holy life is saide to be the end of our redemption Luke chap. 1. verses 74.75 And so wee reade also 1. Cor. 6.19.20 Know ye not that your body is the temple of the holy Ghost who is in you whom ye haue of God and ye are not your owne For ye aâ—e bought for a price therefore glorifie ye God in your body and in your Spirit for they are Gods But how shall we glorifie God if we lâ—ue in sinne Read also Ephes chap. 4.32 Be ye curteous one to another and tender hearted forgiuing one another euen as God for Christes sake forgaue you And chap. 5.1.2 Be ye therefore followers of God as deare children and walke in loue euen as Christ hath loued vs and hath giuen himselfe for vs to be an offering and a sacrifice of sweete smelling sauour to God Likewise Colos 3.12.13.14 And Phil. 2.1 c. Moreouer for our chearefull reuerend and zealous worshipping of God froÌ„ the force of this argument read Reuel ch 5.9 c. And Ps 22. from the 23. verse c. after a prophesie of the sufferings of our Sauiour Whereunto also may be referred all those propheticall exhortations in many Psalmes following one another from the 95. to the. 101. For all reioycing is grounded vpon this that our Lord Iesus Christ hath dyed for vs and by his death
lighten our eyes by the bright beames of his Gospel through the inward operation and illumination of his holy Spirit ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These things verily may we not causlesly admonish our selues of from this holy consideration of the time Yea so may we obserue both his power and diuine grace that how soeuer foolish and wicked men armed themselues and watched the body of our Sauiour as if they would willingly no doubt if they could haue knocked him downe with their billes and halbards or haue taken and carried him to the chiefe Priests to haue beene crucified againe so soone as hee should in their sight haue offered to rise out of the graue Yet it was as vnpossible for them to keep him downe that he should not rise c. or to hinder the fruit and effect of his resurrection that by it the world should not be inlightened with the knowledge of his saluation as it was for them or for all the wicked in the world with all their power or deuises which they might possibly vse to hinder the Sun one moment of time from the course of the rising thereof and that it should not cast forth the bright warme beames of it euer the face of the earth And so likewise is it vnpossble at this day or for the time to come eueÌ„ as it hath bin from the first time of our Sauiour Christs resurrection that any aduerse power should be able to hinder the light of the gospel that it should not shine forth there where as God doth coÌ„mand the light of it to breake out for the comfort of his people Yea and though it falleth out by reason of the sinnes and vnthankfulnesse of the world that it is obscured and darkened for a time as the Sunne is sometime by a thicke cloude yet it is vnpossible that it should not according to the good will pleasure of God renew the light like as the Sunne after a while breaketh through the clowde againe Thâ—s then the time of the resurrection of our Sauiour may fitly leade vs to consider of the comfortable propheâ—ie of Malachi in the place alledged before in these words of the Prophet Vnto you that feare my name shall the Sunne of righteousnes arise and health shall be vnder his wings and ye shall goe forth c. And likewise it may aptly put vs in remembrance of the like prophecies of newe heauens â—nd a new earth and of a new and cleare light to be made by our Lord Iesus Christ at the manifesting of himselfe and through the breaking forth of his Gospel and the publishing of it to all the nations of the world Isai 60.1.3 c. and ch 65.17.19 and ch 66.22 and Zech. 14.7.9 And euen for this cause as it seemeth would the Lord then beginne the world to come euen in the morning with the light as the time of the Gospel is termed 1. Iohn 2.8 to put a difference betwixt it and the former world The place froÌ„ whence he did rise againe which in the creation thereof was begunne in darknes for darknes couered all as Gen. 1.1 Hetherto of the time when our Sauiour rose againe THe place now followeth to be considered of vs. Which therefore was the place whence our Sauiour did rise againe Question Answer The graue wherein he was buried and continued to the third day as it were among the dead and in the very state and condition of the dead that was the place from whence he rose the third day euen from the dead his body being quickened by the returning of the soule vnto it againe Explication proofe It is true For that was the very place whether the women came early to seeke the body of our Sauiour but saw that it was gone And the Angel speaking of the same place telleth them He is not here but is risen remember how he spake vnto you c. Luke 24.6 And Marke 16.6 He is risen he is not here behold the place where they put him And Matth. 28.6 He is not here for he is risen as hee said come see the place where the Lord was laid And in this respect let vs call to minde that to the end there might bee no pretence of cauill against the resurrection of our Sauiour from the very place where hee was laide the holy Story assureth vs that the sepulchre in the which hee was laid was by Gods prouidence newly hewen out of the rocke and that neuer any had beene buried in it till our Sauiour was laid there Matth. 26.60 Iohn 19.41 Let this for the present suffice touching the place THe manner how our Sauiour Christ arose out of the graue is next to be examined Question How was that Answer The holy Story reporteth it thus While the vnbeleeuing and malitious Iewes little thinking that our Sauiour Christ should indeed rise againe the third day as he had said that he would and yet to put the matter out of question gathered togither set and charged a watch or garison of souldiers to keepe the sepulchre wherein the body of our Sauiour was buried lest his Disciples as they pretended should come by night and steale it away and say to the people he is risen froÌ„ the dead and lest as they further pretended to feare that by this meanes the last error should be worse then the first the Lord in this while euen early in the morning on the third day sent his holy Angell from heauen who caused a great earthquake and rowled away that great stone which was laid ouer the sepulchre and sate vpon it hauing a countenance like lightening and his rayment white as snow so that for feare of him the keepers were astonied and become as dead men so that as the holy Euangelist testifieth our Sauiour Christ did rise againe from the dead euen in this time according as he had said that he would Explication and proofe Such indeed was the maÌ„ner of the resurrection of our Sauiour as the Euangelist Matthew reporteth it chapt 27.62 c. to the end of the chapter and cha 28. verse 2.4 So that we may truly say that he rose againe in a diuine manner insomuch as hee rose by his owne diuine power and so declared himselfe mightily to be the Sonne of God according to that we reade Rom. 1.4 and Iohn 2.19 and 10.18 as we haue seene before Neither is it any thing against this that the raising vp of our Sauiour is attributed to the Father Acts. 2.24.30.33 and chap. 3.15 and 5.30.31 and 13.30.33.34.37 Rom. 8.11 Eph. 1.20 and 2.6 and 1. Pet. 1.21 this is not against it I say insomuch as there is but one Deitie both of the Father and the Sonne Question But if our Sauiour rose againe by his owne diuine power why then did not he himselfe rowle away the stone and amaze the souldiers with the brightnesse of his owne diuine glorie and maiestie and so take away all heart and courage from them as hee
the holy Scriptures in former times and the predictions of our Sauiour himselfe to his Disciples must be fulfilled herein Secondly the most high excellency of his person in that hee was the Sonne of God required it Thirdly the eternity of his most holy office called for it Fourthly the iustice of God could not suffer it to be otherwise Finally neither could the glory of God haue beene perfectly aduanced in his Sonne nor the redemption and saluation of the Elect perfected by the Sonne vnlesse he had in our nature risen againe Explication proofe It is most true For first of all so saith our Sauiour himselfe concerning all whatsoeuer was written of him by the holy Prophets that it must be fulfilled as Luke 22.37 Doubtlesse saith our Sauiour those things which are written of me haue an end And chap. 24.25.27 and verses 44.46 He said to them that is to his Disciples all things must be fulfilled which are written of me in the Law of Moses and in the Prophets and in the Psalmes Then opened he their vnderstanding that they might vnderstand the Scriptures And he said vnto them Thus it is written and thus it behoued Christ to suffer and to rise againe from the dead the third day Now that there are prophecies of the resurrection of our Sauiour in the holy Scriptures it is euident Psal 16.10 and Isai 53.10 This was figured also in the Law by the two Goates Leuit. 16.5 c. verse 20 c. the one a sinne offering to be slaine and the other a scape goate to be sent away aliue into the wildernesse to carry away the iniquities of the people into a land that is not inhabited as though the Lord would giue plainely to vnderstand that though our Sauiour must die for our sinnes yet hee should also liue and so giue vs assurance that hee hath made a perfect remouall of our sinnes out of his sight But our Sauiour Christ who died for vs could not haue liued againe vnlesse he had rose againe from the dead vnto whose estate he was gone Yea and all the prophecies that speake of his ascension and of his last iudgement such as we read Psal 68.18 and the prophecie of Henoch in the Epistle of â—ude ver 14. And likewise all that our Sauiour himselfe spake before of his ascension sitting at the right hand of God comming to iudgement at the last day they doe all include the resurrection insomuch as he could not haue ascended c. vnlesse he had first risen againe And touching the predictions of the resurrection of our Sauiour by his owne sacred mouth wee haue so lately set them downe that we neede not here repeate them againe Secondly considering the most high excellency of the person of our Sauiour in that hee is the eternall Sonne of God and very God the author and fountaine of life Iohn 1.4 How should that nature of man which he had vnited to the nature of God be vanquished of death It was vnpossible that death should preuaile against the power of the liuing God The same is to be acknowledged in the third place in respect of the perpetuitie and eternity of his office in that he is anointed of the Father to be a royall high Priest to rule reigne and to make intercession for his people for euer And how should he giue life to other in that he is the Sonne of man if hee himselfe should rest bereaued of life Iohn 5.26.29 How should wee receiue of his fulnesse if hee had remained as an empty vessell How should hee defend vs against our enemies if our enemies had preuailed against himselfe How should he reconcile vs to God The prâ—ofes of his resurrection by witnesses if God were not perfectly well pleased and satisfied in him for vs c. It was necessary therefore in regard of his office that he should rise againe Fourthly as a consequent of the former insomuch as our Sauiour hath paied the full price and ransome for our sinnes and fulfilled all righteousnes for vs as it is euery where euident in the Scriptures it should be against the iustice of God that our Sauiour should continue vnder the dominion of death It is iust therefore with God that our Sauiour should rise againe a glorious Conquerour ouer death and also ouer him that had the power of death euen the diuell c. Heb. 2.14.15 So then wee may iustly conclude that neyther could God haue beene perfectly glorified in his Sonne nor the Church haue beene perfectly redeemed by him vnlesse hee had risen againe And therefore the Apostle Paul maketh this resurrection of our Sauiour a speciall declaration and as wee may say a seale and confirmation that hee is the verie true Sonne of God Rom. 1.4 And that we are perfectly iustified by him and that therefore wee may boldly beleeue in God that hath raised him from the dead as chap. 4.24.25 For hee was deliuered to death for our sinnes and is risen againe for our iustification Thus much concerning the reasons or causes why our Sauiour Christ rose againe WEe come now to the proofes and confirmations that hee is risen againe Question Which may they bee Answere They are either the testimonies of others or else the appearances of our Sauiour himselfe by the space of fortie daies after his resurrection togither with the words which he spake and the things which he did in that space ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Such indeede is the testimony of Saint Luke Act. 1.3 He presented himselfe to his Apostles aliue saith the Euangelist after that he had suffered by many infallible tokens being seene of them by the space of fortie daies and speaking of those things that appertaine to the kingdome of God These two sorts of proofes of the resurrection of our Sauiour the testimonies of other and his owne appearances they are so lincked in the holy Story that we cannot altogether seperate them asunder neither is it meete wee should doe so Neuerthelesse wee may lawfully distinguish them Yea and notwithstanding the appearances of our Sauiour are in order of time before the witnesses thereof yet because without the witnesses wee could not haue knowne the appearances seeing our Sauiour appeared to them and not to vs and so their testimonies are the most immediate proofes vnto vs therefore we will beginne with them And yet so againe as wee will esteeme of our Sauiour Christs owne appearances as the ground of their testimonies and therefore stand most diligently to consider of them after that we haue briefly obserued who they are which doe witnesse this Article of our faith vnto vs. Question First therefore who are they Answer The witnesses of the resurrection of our Sauiour were of these fiue sortes following First the holy Angells from heauen Secondâ—y the Saints risen from the dead Thirdly the souldiers that were set to watch the Sepulchre Fourthly certaine godly women first Marie Magdalene and then diuers other Fiftly the two Disciples which went
that hee vouchsafeth to shew himselfe first to him who of all the rest was most vnworthy to see him at all if he should haue iudged Peter according to his desert As touching that which the Papists doe vpon such sandy groundes as this is goe about to gather that Peter should be the Prince of the Apostles and that he should leaue that principality of his to the Pope whom they will perforce needes haue to be his successour it is so strange that it is wonder that they should euer haue bin so sottish as not to see the extreame vanitie of all such absurd conceits Wherefore leauing them with their most fond conceits wee come to that which we reckon to be the fourth appearance of our Sauiour Christ Question Where is that set forth vnto vs Answer The Euangelist Luke doth set it downe vnto vs in a large narration chap. 24. beginning at the 13. verse and so forth to the 36. It is very true And he doth it in the order following ExplicatioÌ„ First he sheweth to how many he appeared at this fourth time and hee nameth the one of them by his name Secondly he sheweth the time when he appeared Thirdly the place where Fourthly the occasion of his appearance Fiftly the manner how he made himselfe knowne Sixtly after what manner he departed from them And last of all what were the effects of this his fourth appearance Let vs therefore consider all things from point to point as they lye in the text Question And first how many and who are they to whom our Sauiour appeared this fourth time Answere They were onely two euen the least number that might be yet sufficient to testifie in a matter of earnest importance The one whereof was called Cleopas as the Euangelist expresseth The other he nameth not ExplicatioÌ„ So indeede we reade verse 13. Behold saith the Euangelist two of them c. And verse 18. The one was named Cleopas Who as it is very like was the husband of that Marie which is called of Cleopas Iohn chap. 19.25 The which name of the one giueth to vnderstand that though these two were the Disciples of our Sauiour yet neither of them were of the eleuen And this is yet more cleare and manifest verse 33. where the Euangelist saith that these returning to Ierusalem found the eleuen gathered together The time when our Sauiour appeared to these two is next Question When was that Answer It was the same day that he arose from the dead The proofe of his resurrection by his fourth appearance and in the afternoone of that day †Explication This also is euident in the same 13. verse Behold two of theÌ„ went that same day c. And ver 29. It is toward night and the day is far spent when they come to the end of their iournie while yet our Sauiour was with them This circumstance is worthy our speciall consideration compared with the former appearances euen from the morning thereof very early till within the euening of the same And touching the afternoone a good part of it no doubt was spent about this one appearance as will be more manifest when wee come to consider the lâ—rge communication of our Sauiour with these men So that our Sauiour Christ hath not obscurely signified heereby as the very vse of the christian Churches euer since that time sheweth also that so his meaning was vnderstood of them that he would haue this day in speciall manner holy to the memoriall of his resurrection And therefore aptly is it come in stead of the Sabbath and Lords day of the Iewes to be the Lords day and Sabbath of vs and of all christians from the time of the resurrection when our Sauiour appeared to these two Disciples euen to this day The place of the appearance is next Question Where was that Answer It was in the way as they walked from Ierusalem to Emmaus It was likewise in the house wherein they rested themselues when they came to their iournies end Explication The euidence of this reacheth from the latter part of the 13. verse to the latter part of the 31. The distance also of Emmaus from Ierusalem is expressed by the Euangelist to be about threescore furlongs which is by estimation about 6. miles conteyning a walke of three howers or thereabouts But when our Sauiour came vnto them it is not mentioned saue onely that the largenes of the communication may well declare that he spent a great part of this time with them But leauing the very point of the time in suspence let vs draw more neare to the matter it selfe Question What was the occasion that our Sauiour shewed himselfe to these his Disciples Answer The occasion is expressed in the 14. verse in these words And they talked together saith St. Luke of all those things that were done Explication These words shew that their godly care was in conferring one with another about the sufferings of our Sauiour partly mourning together and partly comforting themselues as well as they could as will appeare afterward insomuch as they heard by the first report of Marie Magdalen and also by the testimony of Peter and Iohn who were at the sepulchre betimes in the morning that the body of our Sauiour was remooued out of the sepulchre and likewise by some other of the women who had seene a vision of Angells which said that he was aliue though as yet these two Disciples desirous to know and embrace the truth could not firmely and comfortably beleeue that it was so This then was the occasion wherevpon it pleased our Sauiour to shew himselfe to these poore soules thus talking and conferring one with another with heauy hearts as they walked on together in their iournie It followeth now that we consider of the manner of his shewing of himselfe vnto them Question How doth St. Luke describe that vnto vs Answer It followeth in the â—4 chapter 15 16 and 17. verses in this manner 15 And it came to passe saith the Euangelist as they communed together and reasoned that Iesus himselfe drew neare and went with them 16 But their eyes were holden that they could not know him 17 And he said vnto them What manner of communications are these that ye haue one with another as ye walke and are sad Explication Touching the manner of our Sauiour his shewing of himselfe to these two of his Disciples wee see first of all by these wordes and so it will further appeare afterward that hee did it as a stranger by concealing as it were and hiding the knowledge of his Person from them for a while This concealing or hiding was two waies First because as Saint Luke saith our Sauiour with-held their eyes that is the discerning power of them that they could not know him Whereby it is euident that the cause why they knew him not was not any change of the stature or gate or countenance of our Sauiour now after
Iewe and Gentile and that not onely by his owne most holy ministerie but also by the ministerie of his seruants In the 53. cha he prophesieth of his sufferings euen as if he had seene them inflicted vpon him before his eyes And with the same hee doth most sweetly lay before vs and to the view of the eye of our faith what should be and so still are the mighty and effectuall fruites therof to our eternall comfort And in the same chapter he speaketh of the miracles which our Sauiour should work as the Euangelist Matthew doth interpret the meaning of the holy Ghost speaking by his seruant the Prophet ch 8. verses 16.17.18 The which thing also he doth before ch 35.5.6 And beside all this he doth in that 53. chap. foretell the buriall of our Sauiour as it is euident in the 9. verse of the chapter In the 55. ch verse 3. he prophesieth of his resurrection and therein of his preuailing against death to the end he might performe to his Church the fruit and blessing of Gods most gratious couenant The which he could not haue done if he had perished by death as this part of his prophesie is interpreted by the Apostle Paul Act. 13.34 And chap. 61. verse 8. c. Isaiah prophesieth againe of the preaching of our Sauiour and what shall be the singular fruit thereof The which his holy prophesie was performed in part as our Sauiour himselfe certifieth vs at such time as he preached at Nazareth Luk. 4.16 c. His prophesies are many more concerning our Sauiour as euery where is to be read in his booke of his prophesies euen as they haue beene of ancient time compiled and laid together that is euen from the time that it pleased God to publish them to his Church by his holy ministery in the daies of the raigne of Vzziah Iotham Ahas and Hezekiah Kings of Iudah But these shall suffice for our present purpose We haste to the rest The Prophet Ieremiah prophesieth likewise Ieremiah of what family our Sauiour Christ should take mans nature and of that iustification and saluation which should come by him ch 23.5.6 and ch 33.15 The Prophet Ezekiel prophesieth Ezekiel that the Kingdome shall be taken out of the hands of vsurpers and giuen to our Sauiour Christ as of right belonging to him chap. 21. verses 26 27. Moreouer all the visions of Ezekiel from the 40. ch to the end of the booke of his prophesies they are typicall adumbrations or shadowings forth of the excellencie of the kingdome and gouernment of our Sauiour Christ by an allegorical allusion to the Land Temple ceremonies Lawes Common-wealth c. of the Iewes The Prophet Daniel in the 9. ch ver 24. c. he foretelleth the death of our Sauiour yea the yeare of his death and the time of the yeare if we mark well that computation which the Angel of God numbred and deliuered vnto him Hosea prophesieth of the victory of our Sauiour ouer our last enemies death and the graue Hosea chapter 13 verse 14. Yea so that we in him shall likewise ouercome for euer 1. Cor. 15.54 c. Ioel. Ioel prophesieth of the extraordinarie gifts of the holy Ghost which God would giue to his Church immediatly after the ascension of our Sauiour vp into heauen ch 2.28 c. and Act. 2. verses 14.15.16.17 c. And Ioel againe chap. 3.16 c. Amos. Amos foretelleth the calling of the Gentiles as a fruit of the ascension of our Sauiour Christ and of the preaching of his Gospell chap. 9.11 and Act. 15. verses 15.16.17 Obadiah Obadiah likewise doth prophesie of the calling of the Gentiles and of the covniting and conioyning of them with the Iewes to be one Church vnto our Sauiour Christ verse 17. c. to the end Ionah Ionah was a propheticall type of the buriall and resurrection of our Sauiour in that he was three dayes and three nights in the belly of the Whale as our Sauiour himselfe sheweth Math. 12.39.40 and chap. 16.4 Micah Micah prophesieth of the place of our Sauiours birth and therewithall of his kingdome and of his eternall Dietie assuming vnto it the humane nature chap. 5.1.2 Nahum Nahum prophesieth that the Lord should returne with the excellencie of Iacob that is with our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God on the behalfe of his Church against the Assirians as Iunius interpreteth posteriori Bib editione cha 2. verse 2. Habbakuk Habbakuk setteth down the excellent doctrine of our iustification by faith in Christ chap. 2.4 as the Apostle Paule doth interpret those words of the Prophet Rom. 1.17 and againe Gal. 3.11 and Heb. 10.38 The iust shall liue by faith Zephaniah Zephaniah prophesieth of the calling of the Gentiles and of the sanctifying gifts and graces of the Spirit which should be giuen them through the grace of our Sauiour Christ and by his Gospell to wit faith and repentance with forgiuenes of sinnes and euerlasting life Haggai How the Prophet Haggai prophesied of our Sauiour we haue partly seene before in that the second Temple should be made more glorious then the former by the comming of him being the Lord of glory into it and by his preaching in it c. Moreouer hee prophesieth of the mighty power of the Gospel in the conuersion of the Gentiles to God vnder these significant speeches of shaking the heauen and the earth And that the kingdome of our Sauiour shall ouerthrow all the kingdomes of the heathen chap. 2. verses 3.4.5.6.7 8. And verses 22.23 And all this vnder the name and person of Zerubbabel a Prince of Iudah one of the Ancestors of our Sauiour who was also by the appointment of God a type and figure of him Zechariah Zechariah in the first chap. of his holy Prophesie ver 8. c. he sheweth that in a vision our Sauiour Christ represented himselfe vnto him in the forme of a man and as an Angel of the Lord to whom other Angels doe serue for the helpe of the Church against the aduersaries thereof And in the same chap. he sheweth further that this chiefe Angel is a mediator vnto God for mercy in the behalfe of his Church In the 2. ch he telleth vs that he had another vision wherin this Angel informed him by another Angel that the Gentiles should be called to be one Church with the Iewes in the faith of the Gospel In the third chapter he saw in another vision the same Angell euen our Sauiour in the likenes of an Angell rebuking Sathan for hindering the peace and prosperitie of the Church And he sheweth also that hee vsed the ministerie of the other Angelles his seruaunts to further the prospâ—â—itie thereof Yea the Prophet sheweth that this Angell assured Iehoshua the high Priest The proofe of his resurrection by his first appearance all that should faithfully serue God in the ministery of his holy ordinances that the Lord would giue
them a blessed estate after this life like to the holy Angels verse 7 And finally that in due time the Lord would send our Sauiour Christ to his Church in mans nature of whom he speaketh vnder the name of a branch I will bring forth saith he the Branch my seruant v 8. Likewise in the 4. ch the Prophet declareth that the same Angel Iesus Christ the Son of God sheweth him in an other vision the prosperous successe of Zerubbabel the prince of the people a figure and type of Christ in building the materiall Temple of Ierusalem after their returne out of Babilon notwithstanding all the contrary indeuours of their malignant malicious aduersaries And therwithall figureth out the euerlasting fauour of God toward his church through Ch and the spirituall gifts graces which he minded to bestow vpon it continually like as the oliue branches which the Prophet saw nourished the lampes of the golden candlesticke to burne and giue light without ceasing For this is fulfilled onely in by our Saui Chr from whose light we haue all our light and of whose fulnes alone we receiue grace for grace as the EuaÌ„gelist Iohn affirmeth ch 1.16 In the 6. ch vers 12.13 the Prophet sheweth that vnder the type of Iehoshua the high Prist who was a figure of the maÌ„ whose name should be Natzrath that is a branch or sprout he was informed againe of the coÌ„ming of our Sa Ch the Sonne of God in the natue of man and of the vniting of the whole Church together in one by him This was fulfilled in that hee being brought vp in Nazareth did therof patronimically as we may say from the place of his education take a kind of Sirname to be called a Nazaritane in that from thence he proceeded to preach the Gospell of saluation c. as hath bin declared before In the latter end of the 8 ch he prophesieth of the calling of the Gentiles to be one Church vnited with the Iewes by the preaching of the Gospell mentioned euen now In the 9. ch verse 9. he prophesieth of the princely comming of our Sauiour to Ierusalem to reforme the abuse of the Temple thereby to declare his souereigne authoritie ouer his Church the which was fulfilled as the Euangelists doe all of them testifie with great power and glory though not after a worldly pompous manner Mat 21.1.2 3. c. 16. Mark 11.1 c. 12. Luke 19.29 c. 40. Iohn 12. verse 12 c. 16. In the 10. ch he prophesieth of the mightie preuailing of the kingdome of our Sauiour Ch that should be by the Preaching of the Apostles v. 6.7 c. In the 11. ch he prophesieth of the most intollerable ingratitude of the Iewes argued by their buying and selling of our Sauiour at so vile a price as Iudas the traitor sold him and as the chiefe Priestes and the other Rulers of the Iewes bought him verses 12.13 fulfilled Mat 27.3.4 5. c. 10. In the 12. ch he prophesieth of their crucifying and piercing of him on the crosse with the speare verse 10. fulfilled Iohn 19.34.37 But yet so as therwithall he prophesieth also of the true repentance of the faithfull in that they with godly sorrowe for their sinnes should looke vp to him whom they had pierced And in the beginning of the 13. chap he prophesieth of other fruites of the comming of our Sauiour both to Iew and Gentile whosoeuer should truly beleeue in Christ and repent of their sins namely that they should haue remission of sinnes through that fountaine of blood and water which issued from the hands feete and sides yea from both the body and heart of our most blessed propitiatorie and peace-making Sauiour Moreouer that our Sauiour Christ as he had prophesied in the former chap should cut off and rid his Church of false Teachers and restore a sinceare and faithfull ministerie vnto his Church the which he would blesse to the seperating of those that be his from the rest so as he of his free grace professing and declaring himselfe to take them for his people they should likewise by faâ—â— professe and acknowledge themselues to take him for the Lord their God Finally in the last chapter Zechariah The proofe of his resurrection by his fourth appearance prophesying of the destruction of the Iewes by the Romans because of their rebelion against our Sauiour Christ he doth therwithall comfort the remnant of the faithful among the Iewes and all beleeuing Gentiles that God would haue a most merciful regard of theÌ„ as the allegorical descriptioÌ„s of the holy Prophet doe notably giue the vnderstanding Reader easily to conceiue Malachie Malachie the last of the Prophetes of the olde Testament foretelleth the coÌ„ming of our Sauiour into the Temple as being the very true Lord of it and that most holy Angell of the covenant of God who had in the person of an Angell and in the likenes of man so often represented himselfe to his seruants the Patriarkes Princes and Prophets from time to time The manner and end and effect of his comming in the very true nature of man he likewise foresheweth chap 3.1.2.3.4 And also of the comming of Iohn the Baptist immediately before him chap 4. verses 5 6. Like as the Prophet Isaiah had prophesied many yeares before this chap 40.3.4 The which was fulfilled by the testimonies of the holy Euangelist Mat 4. verse 3. Marke chap 1. verses 1.2.3 c. Luke chap 3. verses 3.4.5.6 And by the testimonie of Iohn the Baptist himselfe as the Euangelist Iohn witnesseth chap 1.23 And our Sauiour Christ Mat 17.9.10.11.12.13 Thus then we may plentifully perceiue yea though we haue not called to minde all that Moses and the rest of the holy Prophets haue written of our Sauiour Christ that our Sauiour might as he did very iustly reproue his Disciples for that they had made no better vse of their reading and hearing of the holy Scriptures read and interpreted vnto them yea if it had beene for no more then their neglect of his owne most sacred and diligent preaching vnto them Whereby doubtles if they had well attended and marked they might haue beene aboundantly relieued and furnished against euery scruple and doubt which caused them to call into question whether hee were the true Messiah or no and namely against that offence or scandale which arose from his sufferings and death For as it appeareth plainly by that which hath beene rehearsed Moses and the rest of the Prophets aime at these two points first to foretell the sufferings of our Sauiour and then the glory which was to followe the same yea euen his sufferings vnto the death and after that his resurrection and ascension c. And thenceforth also the calling of the Gentiles his princly gouernment ouer his whole Church and whatsoeuer else belongeth to the glorifying of the name of God through the same our blessed Lord and Sauiour to whom be all praise and glory
profited our selues in this behalfe as we ought to haue done Thus much concerning the place Now let vs come to the Persons to whom our Sauiour appeared Question Who were they Answer They were the eleuen most choise Disciples of our Sauiour and diuers other gathered together with them ExplicatioÌ„ So we haue seene before in the 33. verse of the 24. chapter of Saint Luke And heerevnto serued the secrecie both of the time and also of the place before declared For these no doubt gaue incouragement to the greater assemblie And the rather also did our Sauiour at this time shewe himselfe to the eleuen that therewithall he might certifie many of the rest likewise being assembled together with them But it may be demanded why hee did not first of all shewe himselfe to the eleuen seeing hee minded to vse them in his speciall seruice of preaching and publishing his resurrection yea in the preaching of the whole doctrine of his Gospell aboue all other Qâ— What may be the reason hereof Ans We haue seene it in part before insomuch as it pleased our Sauiour so to blâ—ssâ— that singular caâ—e which the women had in seeking after him yea though it was not without some weakenes and errour of iudgement And now we may furthermore well conceiue that our Sauiour would leaue his chiefe Disciples for a while vntâ— themselues to the end that they hauing experience of their owne flownes and hardnes of heart to beleeue they might the rather from thence learne to haue compassion ouâ—r others and to be the more earnest in preaching and testifying the Gospel vnto all those to whom he shall send them that so many poore soules might be confirmed in the faith by them Finally tâ—e difficuâ—ty and hardnes of the establishing of these chiefe Disciples in the faith of the resurrection yea after many testimonies giuen thereof doth more clearely confirme vnto vs that their testimony is no fained or ouer credulous report but a witnessing of that truth which was most effectually and aboue all that they looked for confirmed vnto them Explication These reasons may well satisfie the former demand Iâ— is true that the will of our Sauiour ought to be a sufficient reason to vs for his fact although wee could see no other reason of it yea though our vaine reason should imagine it selfe to haue great reason against that which is done For to controule the diuine wisedome of God in any thing which he doth were to shew a mans selfe most foolish and presumptuous when he would thinke himselfe most wise It were no better then to boast of reason in extreame and frantike madnes Neuerthelesse when God himselfe shall vouchsafe to shew vs any light of holy reason to discerne of his diuine works and the ordering thereof it standeth with good dutie then that we should reuerendly consider and weigh the same to our more fall instruction or admonition and comfort as the matter it selfe shall reqâ—ire And touching the present argument it may iustly be both for instruction and admâ—nition and comfort thus For instruction and admonition because insomuch as it is a matter of so great difficulty contrary to al humane reason to beleeue yea to beleeue the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ and consequently to be perswaded of the fruits benefits thereof and namely of the resurrection of our bodies through him hereby we are admonished that we do therfore cast away all negligent drowsines in hearing reading meditating praying yea that on the contrary we do vse all diligent godly care both in preaching and hearing c. that so happily we may attaine vnto faith and the blessed increases thereof For certainely faith is no gift of nature neither will it grow and increase of it selfe vnlesse it be as it were watered with dewes from heauen that so iâ— may fructifie and haue all meete increases from God like as it commeth at the first euen from him alone Thus therefore as was said the present argument serueth for instruction and admonition Now for comfort it serueth also excellently well in that the chiefe Disciples being at the the first most incredulous and yet were afterward most fully perswaded of this truth wee in beleeuing it from their testimonies doe not giue credite to a matter of forgery and colourable compact but to that which hath most diuine euidence for the vndoubted warrant and confirmation of it And this shall suffice vs for the present concerning the persons to whom our Sauiour Christ appeared this fift time that wee nowe speake of The manner of the appearance commeth next to be considered Question How was that Answere It was in very miraculous and strange manner both in respect of the sodainnesse and also of the stilnes of it insomuch as though the doores were fast shut yet they heard no noiâ—â— or â—inne before his comming in among them ExplicatioÌ„ So indeede doth the Euangelist giue vs plainely to vnderstand as we may remember f om that which was alledged concerning the place where our Sauiour at this time shewed himselfe Qu. But how are we to vnderstand the miracle of this his appearance An. I haue bin taught so to vnderstand it as we must in no wise preiudice the tâ—uth of the humane nature of our Sauiour now after that he is risen seeing that were to preiuâ—ice yea in effect to disanull the resurrection it selfe Expli It is very true And therefore you haue beene taught a very good rule to goe by euen as the truth it selfe requireth of you The which also is the rather to be diligently and religiously regarded of vs because the neglect of it hath beene a cause of confirming many in sundry grosse errors contrary to the expresse doctrine of the faith For they misconceiuing the miracle as if it had beene in the nature of the body of our Sauiour now glorified they haue imagined that hee came bodily among them by a penetration or piercing through the substance of the doores without any opening of them And therevpon also haue fancied an vbiquitary or euery-where presence of the body of our Sâ—uiour Christ by an omnipotent and vnlimited power of his Godhead And therefore say they further Why may not his body be really present in the Sacrament where and whensoeuer euen in so many places as it pleaseth him when the Sacrament of his body is administred as well as hee was thus strangely and miraculously present euen at an instant with his Disciples though the doores were fast shut The rule therefore which you speake of is most necessary to be duly obserued of vs to the end we may auoide these grosse and erroneous misconstructions For it is most ceâ—taiâ—e from all the grounds and articles of our christian faith rightly vndeâ—stood that albeit our Sauiour is almighty in that he is God and also is in the same his Deitie euery where present alwaies and at once yet that his humane nature doeth by his owne most holy will and
setled decree constantly reâ—aine the naturall prâ—perties of it Yea since the glorifying of it as well as before so farre forth that it can be but in one place at once neither can pierce or moue iâ— selfe through any bodily substance but it must causâ— it to remoue or to sunder and diuide it selfe â—hat it may haue passage And therefore doth our Sauiour himselfe tell his Disciples that in respect of his bodily presence they should not haue him alwaies though by his diuine spirit and the graces â—hereof he would be present with them for their time and with all the faithfull Ministers of his Gospel from time to time to the end of the world And the Angel of God affirmeth plainely that touching his bodily presence the heauens must containe him euen from the tiâ—e of his ascending vp into heauen vntill his comming againe to iudge the world To this very end no doubt did our Sauiour at the first take and vnite the true humane nature to the diuine in one person that it might so remaine as touching the truth of it to the benefit and comfort of all the elect of mankinde for euer though euer since the resurrection it hath laide downe all the naturall infirmities and vilenes or dishonour of that condition which the sinne of man had brought vpon the same For these causes therefore we are not to esteeme the miracle of our Sauiour his comming in among his Disciples so sodainely euen at such a season as the doores were now shut in that is to say in the night time to consist in the deifying or spirituall alteration of his humane nature but in his diuine power wherby either at his immediate commâ—ndement the dores opened vnto him and shut againe without any noise or at the least â—he hearing of the companie was so restrained that they could not heare the same like as the eyes of the two Disciples were held before so that they could not know our Sauiour Or else he vsed the ministery of his Angel herevnto like as by an Angel he did afterwards open the doores of the prison to let out his Apostles and shut them againe no one of the keepers or watchmen once hearing the same Acts 5.17 18 19 c. and chap. 12.4 5 6 c. And thus is our Sauiour described generally to be such a one as openeth and shuâ—teth both hearing and seeing and vnderstanding and affection and all things by his most soueraigne and diuine authority according to his owne holy will and pleasure Reuel 3 7. This therefore is the true manner of the miraculous and strange appearance of our Sauiour altogether without any deposition of the naturall properties which doe concerne the nature and substance of a true bodie The which will yet further be manifest from the words and actions of our Sauiour himselfe in the time of this his appearing and abiding with his Disciples And therefore leauing it for a while wee come now in the fift place to the behauiour of our Sauiour both in word and deed in this time of his fift appearance And therewithall also to the effects thereof as was set downe in the last place For insomuch as these things are intermingled in the text we will accordingly speake of them as the text it selfe shall giue the occasion The speeches and actions of our Sauiour are sundry and so are the effects also in the hearts and senses of the Disciples as was said before and as by the grace of God we will consider in the particulars of them Question First of all therefore Which was the first speech of our Sauiour Answere The first speech of our Sauiour to his Disciples was this verse 36. Peace be vnto you Question True So we reade Luke 24.36 and Iohn chap. 20. verse 19. How are these words of our Sauiour to be vnderstood Are they onely to be taken as wordes of a common and ordinary salutation and nothing otherwise Answer Yes they are not onely words of louing and familiar salutation whereby our Sauiour wisheth the welfare of his Disciples but they containe in them the vertue of a commandement warrant of all spiritual peace prosperity to theÌ„ through faith in his name ExplicatioÌ„ proofe So they are to be vnderstood indeede euen in a sense farre exceeding the salutation of Dauid sent to Nabal by his messengers 1. Sam. 25.6 or that common holy salutation vsed among the people of God The Lord be with you or The Lord blesse you Ruth 2.4 Psal 129.8 They are to be vnderstood here like as our Sauiour spake them before his death when hee sent them forth to preach for a time in that cursory course of ministery which was a preparatiue to their great and generall Apostleship At what time hee directed them to pronounce peace to that house which should giue them any entertainement and promiseth that peace euen more then ordinary peace should rest vpon euery such one as should so receiue them Mat. 10.12.13 And that wee are to vnderstand the words of our Sauiour in such sense as was answered it will be furthermore euident vnto vs if we duly consider first who he was that maketh the promise euen the Prince of peace promised and giuen to the Church of God yea that Prince of peace the peace of whose gouernment shall increase and haue no end Isai 9. verses 6.7 And if we shall yet further consider what his promise and bequeathement as it were was to his Disciples a little before his death Iohn 14.17 Peace I leaue with you my peace I giue vnto you not as the world giueth I doe giue vnto you Let not your heart be troubled nor feare And if wee shall consider herewithall how it is said by the Apostle that hee came and preached peace both to Iew and Gentile Ephes 2.17 Likewise if we doe call to minde and consider that salutatorie prayer of the Apostles Grace mercy and peace from God the Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ the which as we know is vsuall in their holy Epistles Moreouer if wee weigh well with our selues that the birth of our Sauiour was as it were a chariot of peace sent from heauen downe to the earth as the Angells of heauen declare Luke chap. 2. verse 14. Finally if we shall consider that the kingdome of God is righteousnes and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost it will then euery way be manifest vnto vs that our Sauiour in saying to his Disciples Peace be vnto you doeth not after a common manner salute them or wish them outward and worldly prosperity or carnall rest and security in earthly pleasure but a most holy spirituall and heauenly peace For as touching carnall and worldly peace hee saith professedly on the contrary that hee came not to bring peace on the earth but rather a sword to arme all that be his against all peace in the pleasure of sinne Onely he pronounceth and assureth that peace of conscience which passeth all
though we see not either to the mystical transubstantiation of the bread in the Sacrament into the very true body of our Sauiour Christ or to the consubstantiation of the body with the bread or to the inuisible presence of the body euery where without the Sacrament doe most grosly and erroneously misapply these words of our Sauiour insomuch as it is so farre off that those monstrous opinions haue any warrant in the holy Scriptures that they are directly contrary to all that which the articles of our faith do teach assure vs concerning the truth of his naturall body that it is but in one place at once and that wheresoeuer it is or hath beene that it is and hath beene alwaies both visible and touchable as our Sauiour himselfe hath plainly giuen vs to vnderstand both in this and also in his former appearance Moreouer wee considering duly of the holy ends wherefore our Sauiour retained the print of his wounds in his most glorious and holy body for a time namely to giue assurance of his resurrection and thereby also to assure vs of the blessed fruit of his death and enduring of those wounds themselues which was to satisfie Gods wrath iustly bent against vs c. and considering also the holy vse which Thomas made of the seeing of them it cannot but be a most horrible thing for vs to thinke of the cursed blasphemies of those which in their fury or otherwise prophanely and wickedly sweare by these wounds of our Sauiour Thus much briefely concerning the proofe of the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ by his sixt appearance And vnto this the Euangelist Iohn drawing toward the conclusion of his booke addeth a certaine aduertisement as it were by the way giuing to vnderstand that whereas he euen as he was directed by the holy Ghost The proofe of his resurrection by his seuenth appearance whose Secretarie he was had set downe but a fewe appearances of our Sauiour and accordingly but a fewe of the miraculous workes which hee had wrought for the confirmation of his resurrection and minded to set downe but one appearance more that yet neuerthelesse our Sauiour shewed himselfe oftener then he minded to rehearse the rather because he knew well that sundry other were mentioned by other of the Euangelists And hee giueth to vnderstand likewise that he wrought many other signes then he would speake of According to that of the Euangelist Luk Act. 1.3 He presented himselfe aliue to his chosen Apostles after that he had suffred by many * Tecmeriois certis seu indubitatis signis et indicijs Eiusmodi namque signa quae necessariaÌ„ et demoÌ„stratinaÌ„ consequentiam habent Tecmeria vocantur infallible tokens being seene of them by the space of fourty daies c. And therwithal the Euangelist Iohn doth very notably shew in few words the principall ends and vses both of the resurrection of our Sauiour also of all the proofes confirmations therof namely that we and all other to whom they are reported recorded might therby be brought to the faith so be saued So that hereby he manifesteth vnto vs the excellencie of this hiâ—tory of our Sauiour his resurrection most worthy to be diligently regarded of all Christians But let vs heare the words of the Euangelist himselfe to this purpose Question Which are they Answer 30. And many other signes also saith S. Iohn did Iesus in the presence of his disciples which are not written in this booke 31. But these things are written that ye might beleeue that Iesus is the Christ the sonne of God and that in beleeuing ye might haue life through his name Explication From these words we may see plainly that the meaning of the holy Euangelist is such as hath bin already expressed As if he should preocupate or preuent meet aforehand with that which might be obiected either against him self because he spake of so few appearances of our Sauiour or to the preiudice of the other Euangelists for setting down somewhat more affirming that both by them by him there were appearances signes enough set down for the confirmation of faith vnto saluation which is the end scope of all signes and appearances and also euen of the resurrection it selfe The which being obtained there is no further need of appearances or signes whatsoeuer Yea therwithall the Euangelist doth with like breuity very notably shew vs the sum of that which we are to beleeue namely that Iesus is the Christ the sonne of God In which words is contained a plaine declaration both of the most diuine person and also of the most holy and blessed office of our Sauiour on our behalfe For by the name of our Sauiour Christ the Euangelist doth not meane the bare titles whereby he is called but all whatsoeuer is signified by them in the holy scriptures the which he assureth vs to be fully verified in him whose resurrection he reporteth vnto vs. And thus also wee put a difference betwixt these words the last of this 20. ch those in the end of the book in the two last verses of the next chap. like vnto theÌ„ because these do more specially concerne the particular history of the resurrection of our Sauiour but they are to be extended to the history of the whole booke and to all the works which our Sauiour did before his death as well as after that he rose againe THese things thus inserted we come now to the seuenth appearance of our Sauiour as it followeth in the next chapter which is the last of the Euangelist Iohn Concerning which let vs first of all heare the words of the Euangelist Question How doth he report this appearance Answer After these things saith the Euangelist cha 21.1 Iesus shewed himselfe againe to his disciples at the sea of Tiberias and thus he shewed himselfe 2. There were together Simon Peter and Thomas which is called Didymus and Nathanael of Cana in Galile and the sonnes of Zebedeus and two other of his disciples 3. Simon Peter said vnto them I goe a fishing They said vnto him we also will goe with thee They went their way and straightway they entered into a ship that night caught they nothing 4. But when the morning was now come Iesus stood on the shore neuerthelesse the disciples knew not that it was Iesus 5. Iesus then said vnto them * Paidia pueri children Sirs haue ye any meate They answered him No. 6. Then he said vnto them Cast out the net on the right side of the ship and ye shal find So they cast out and they were not able at all to draw it for the multitude of fishes 7. Therefore said the disciple whom Iesus loued vnto Peter It is the Lord. When Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord he girded his coate to him for hee was naked and cast himselfe into the sea 8. But the other disciples came by ship for they were not farre from the
of saluation knowne and assured to all that would by faith imbrace and acknowledge him to bee their Sauiour and that euen of the meere grace and fauour of God through him how worthie soeuer they bee in themselues of eternall death and condemnation In which respect the Gospel is called the word of reconciliation 2. Cor. chap. 5. verses 18 19 20 21. Not that our Sauiour would not haue the Law and the morall duties thereof preached for hee himselfe commandeth that euery man bee carefull to obey them but hee sheweth what that is which his Apostles and so all other the Ministers and Preachers of his holie word should principally intende And yet as touching the Lawe it appeareth thereby that though hee came not as hee himselfe professeth to destroy or vtterly to dissolue and loosen the authoritie of it catalusai but rather to establish it as it is a rule of righteousnesse and obedience to GOD yet he would not haue it preached otherwise then as being to the benefite of all true beleeuers fulfilled in him so by him who is the end and fulfilling of the Law in that the righteousnesse thereof is performed the curse is remoued and all transgression and guiltinesse of sinne is perfitly satisfied for touching all such as haue truly repented and haue vnfeined care to serue God in the obedience of it though they cannot fulfill it but in many things though to their godly griefe doe sinne against it as elsewhere hath beene more fully declared and as we may reade testified and confirmed Matth. 5 17. And Rom. 3.31 and chap. 10.4 and Gal. 3.24 and 1. Tim. 1.5 6 7 8 9 10. Now as touching the manner of teaching the Gospel which our Sauiour requireth that is contained in the word Preach the which according to the vse of the Greeke word cerusso or cerutto and more nearely from the Latine word Praeco which properly signifieth a Crier which vttereth things with a lowd voyce whether proclamations of lawes and edicts of Princes or of things set forth to common sale It is metaphorically or in a borrowed sense applied in the holy Scripture to signifie an earnest and zealous and audible publishing of the gratious message and counsell of God touching the saluation of his people according to that Isai 40.4 where Iohn the Baptist a most earnest and zealous Preacher is prophecyed of vnder the name of a Crier in the wildernesse And chap. 58.1 the Lord commandeth his holy Prophet to crie alowd And Ionah chap. 1.2 Goe to Niniueh and crie against it c. And againe chap. 3.2 Crie out that outcry that is preach the preaching which I bid thee The which open and earnest publishing our Sauiour expresseth elsewhere when he saith What I tell you in darknesse that speake ye in light and what ye heare in the eare that preach you on the houses Matth. 10.27 And furthermore what is meant by preaching wee may more fully vnderstand by that which the Apostle of our Sauiour Christ Saint Paul writeth 2. Tim. 4.2 Preach the word saith he be instant in season and out of season improue rebuke exhort with all long suffering and doctrine Preach the word saith the Apostle And because it might be demanded But what meane you by preaching He addeth improue rebuke exhort c. as though he should say This is preaching when the word of God and holie Scriptures are so interpreted that the truth is opened by collection of doctrine errour in iudgement is conuinced wickednesse of life is reproued slouthfulnesse to good duties is by exhortation chased away as much as may bee by the wise ministerie of the Preacher c. For to these ends are the holy Scriptures giuen of God to his church and put into the handes of his faithfull Ministers as the same Apostle teacheth in the same his Epistle in the end of the chapter immediately going before And all this must be done not in curious affected eloquence after the manner of Heathen Orators neither in affected obscuritie vnder a colour of profound learning as some of the heathen Philosophers haue done but in as much plainnes and simplicitie as may both best sute and answer the grauitie of the holy Scriptures and also be most fit for the edification of those that be the most weake and simple of the whole auditorie and congregation according to the example and instruction of the same excellent Apostle 1. Cor. 2.1 2 3 4 c. But of all that belongeth to the right manner of Teaching time will not serue vs to speake now Such as vpon this occasion desire to consider of this matter further may haue recourse to that which is set downe in the beginning of the former part of our Treasurie Onely let vs here obserue this one thing more concerning Preaching that this is the gratious meanes which the mightie Prince our Sauiour vseth to subdue his people by and that he differeth herein from all the Tyrants of the world who subdue people by fire and sword euen as much as heauen is distant from the earth For they destroy life before they teach the right vse of it or shew the way to a better c. The last point which wee are for the present to consider of is the end of Teaching the which as our Sauiour giueth to vnderstand in the words of his commission to his Apostles is obedience not in this or that instruction onely with neglect of any of the rest but in all things so farre forth as our Sauiour requireth of euery one both generally touching the common duties of christianitie and particularly touching the duties of euery man in respect of his seuerall estate condition and calling Qu. In what words doth our Sauiour expresse thus much An. Teaching them saith our Sauiour to obserue all things whatsoeuer I haue commanded you Explicatiō Our Sauiour meaneth whatsoeuer he had commanded them to teach euerie man what belongeth vnto him in such respects as were euen now mentioned According to that which the Apostle Paul writeth concerning himselfe and the rest in testimonie of their obedience to the commandement of our Sauiour Col. 1.28.19 We preach Christ the hope of glorie admonishing euery man and teaching euery man in all wisedome that we may present euery man perfect in Christ Iesus wherevnto I also labour and striue according to his working which worketh in mee mightily And 1. Thessal 4.1 2. And furthermore we beseech you brethren and exhort you in the Lord Iesus that you increase more and more as you haue receiued of vs how you ought to walke and please God For yee know what commandements we gaue you by the Lord Iesus And 1. Cor. 11.23 concerning the supper of the Lord I haue receiued of the Lord saith the same Apostle that which I haue deliuered vnto you And the Apostle Peter 2. Epistle chap. 3.1 2. This second Epistle I now write vnto you beloued wherewith I stirre vp and warne your pure mindes to call to remembrance the
our Sauiour appeared thus to the Apostle Iames alone to the speciall animating and incouraging of him therâ—vnto ANd thus for want of any further record of this tenth appearance of our Sauiour we vse the more speed in comming to the eleuenth The proofe of his resurrection by his eleuenth appearance which is the last of those wherein he shewed himselfe vpon the earth for any record that we finde in the word Quest Where therefore is this last appearance recorded vnto vs Ans It seemeth to be that which the Apostle Paul telleth vs of immediately after the former in that he saith our Sauiour was seene of all the Apostles together But the Euangelist Luke doth most certainely report it vnto vs more briefly indeed in the 50. verse of the last chap of the Gospell which he wrot but more at large in the first chap of the Act of the Apostles verse 4.5.6.7.8 It is true Let vs therefore heare his wordes Question Which are they Answer Ch. 24.50 In the Gospell they are these Afterward hee â—ed them out into Bethania and lifted vp his handes and blessed them Question And what are they in the Acts of the Apostles Answer Ch 1.4 When he had gathered them together saith the holy Euangelist he commanded them not to depart from Ierusalem but to waite for the promise of the Father which saith he ye haue heard of me 5. For Iohn indeede Baptised with water but yee shall bee baptised with the holy Ghost within these fewe dayes 6. When they therefore were come together they asked of him saying Lord wilt thou at this time restâ—re the Kingdome to Israel 7. And he said vnto them it is not for you to knowe the times or the seasons which the Father hath put in his owne power 8. But yee shall receiue power of the holy Ghost when he shall comâ— on you and yee shalâ— be witnesses vnto me both in Ierusalem and in Iudea and in Samaria and vnto the vttermost part of the earth Explication Here indeede wee haue the full narration of this last appearance wherein many things are worthily to be considered of vs. But which are they Question And in what order may we doe it Answer First we are to consiâ—er the time when Secondly the place where Thirdly the perâ—â—ns to whom our Sauiour appeared Fourthly the speeches which he vsed to his Disciples Finally that holy farewell if we may so call it or rather his diuine blessing which hee gaue to his Apostles at his departure from them into heauen Explication These points indeede are worthy to be very diligently and with all holy reuerence to be considered and weighed of vs and that also in the same order as you haue rehearsed them First therefore concerning the time of this last appearance of our Sauiour When was it Question Answer It was at the end of fourtie dayes after his resurrection and immediately before his ascension vp into heauen Explication It was so indeede as the Euangelist Luke testifieth in the first chap of the Acts verse â— immediately before the words alledged by you wherein he saith expresly that before this time our Sauiour had presented himselfe aliue after that he had suffered by many infallible tokens hee being seene of them by the space of fourtie dayes and speaking of the things which appertaine or were to be spoken of the kingdome of God In which wordes euen the continuance of our Sauiour so long a space of time vpon the earth besides his often appearances in the same it ought to auaile much to the establishing of our hearâ—s in the faith of his resurrection For as our Sauiour shewed himselfe foure or fiue times the first day that he arose so he might in the next day haue shewed himselfe sixe times more if so it had pleased him and then haue presently departed But hee would not doe so for that tender regard which hee had of our infirmitie but staied by the space of fourtie dayes that therein taking his most fit opportunities to manifest himâ—elfe he might leaue no cause of doubt or scruple about this so waightie and necessarie an Article of our Beliefe And wheras the Euangelist affirmeth further that in the space of so many dayes he spake and gaue commandement to the Apostles whom hee had chosen in matters concerning the kingdome of God it may iustly be an vndoubted ground and warrant vnto vs considering the faithfulnes of the holy Apostles that all the doctrine that they taught and the externall order for the gouernment of the Christian churches which they practised and namely the change of the Iewes Sabbath to the day of the resurrection of our Sauiour was according to his diuine direction and commandement Thus much concerning the time The place of the appearance of our Sauiour is next Question Where was it Answer Where our Sauiour began to shewe himselfe at this time it is not mentioned but that from the place where hee did at this time first appeare hee led them into Bethania and from thence to the mount of Oliues the Euangelist Luke doth plainely declare ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is true For in the holy Gospell he telleth vs that hee led them out into Bethania And in the 12 verse of the first cha of the Acts of the holy Apostles he saith further that after the ascension of our Sauiour they returned to Ierusalem from the mount is which called the mount of Oliues it being as he noteth but a Sabbath dayes iorney from Ierusalem The Bethania which the Euangelist nameth was the towne of Lazarus and of Marie and Martha whom our Sauiour loued as we read Iohn 11 1.5 and of Simon the Leper who entertained our Sauiour in that supper wherein Marie powred the costly ointment vpon him cha 12 1 2 3. and Mat 26.6 7. To the which towne our Sauiour resorted diuers times for that loue no doubt which he did beare to these his louing and dutifull Disciples though not alwaies to feast or eate with them Mark 11 1 11 12. The mount of Oliues was the place whether our Sauiour did often resort likewise But for priuate meditation and prayer Luk 21 â—7 and chap 22 36 And it was the place wherein hee suffered one part of his most dolefull affliâ—tion as appeareth in the same chap. Neuertheles after that our Sauiour had finished all things and was now to ascend vp into heauen that mount which had beene the place of his most low abasement and humiliation it was the place from whence he ascended to his most high exaltation Whence elegantly saith a learned godly minister of our Lord Iesus Christ alluding to the name of Bethania W. Per. which according to the Hebrewe writing Beth-gnaijah or the Sirian Beth-gnaniah signifieth the place of pouertie or affliction that if we beare our afflictions as we ought to doe either in our beds of sicknesses or in the prisons of persecutions or at the stakes or gibbets of execution for
might probablie seeme vnto them that now was a fit time and season for that purpose howsoeuer he had before flatlie denied to be made a king to rule ouer the people as wee read in the 6. chapt of Saint Iohn Finallie wee may not suppose that they did without reuerence aske this question for the contrarie appeareth by the manner of speech which they vse in calling him Lord c. in saying Lord wilt thou at this time c. therein no doubt yeelding him the honour of souereigntie which they acknowledged in their hearts to be due vnto him aboue all that hee would assume and take to himselfe And yet all these things notwithstanding that is to say all these probabilities in regard of the matter and all these qualifications in their affections yet because they presumed without warrāt of the word yea rather at vnwares presumed to aske a question of such a matter as hee had plainely disclaimed and taught them the contrary he doth very earnestly no lesse iustly rebuke them Whence we for our partes beeing readie to see a mote in the Disciples eyes not yet altogether so cleared as they were afterwardes may learne to discerne the beame that is in our owne if so be that wee be not alreadie growne stone blinde For doe wee not vsuallie euen after longer teaching and after a more cleare Reuelation of all Trueth then the Apostles at this time which wee nowe speake of had dote still after worldlie pleasure and Richeste and Honour c with a desire to attaine vnto them yea though it should be by corrupt courses of iniustice and rapine of flatterie and deceitfull dealing c The Apostles infirmity therefore such as it was before our Sauiour had throughly confirmed and established them is well worthy to be marked of vs to the more cleare discouerie and to the more sharpe reproofe of a corruption in vs a hundreth folde worse then theirs was And to this very end let vs now come to that reproofe which our Sauiour gaue vnto them Question What was it Answer Our Sauiour telleth them roundly that they presumed aboue that was meete for them in desiring to knowe the times and seasons of that which God the Father had reserued as a proper roialtie and prerogatiue to his owne diuine Maiestie and not to be communicated to any creature Explicatiō This is in deede his meaning in that he saith It is not for you to know the times and seasons which the Father hath put in his owne power Verily if the Disciples of our Sauiour had well remembred and aduisedly considered what our Sauiour had said vnto them concerning the last day that the Angels which are in heauen no nor the Sonne himselfe to wit in that he was man did knowe the day and houre thereof saue the Father onely Matth. 24.36 and Marke 13.32 surely they would not for shame or feare haue presumed to aske the question which for want of such due consideration they were ouer-bold to demand Let vs therefore learne from hence another excellent lesson to wit that as it had beene the dutie of these disciples so it is our dutie and the dutie of all Christians euen of euery one of vs in our seuerall callings to settle our mindes to walke humbly and with a single eye in those duties which God hath in his wisedome and of his singular mercy prepared for vs to walke in and to leaue the secrets of Gods counsell and administration of his Kingdome at the least touching the particular circumstances thereof to the Lord himselfe who without vs will order and dispose of all things in a more excellent manner and order then is meete for vs to know before the manifestation thereof by the effect or euen it selfe The secret thinges belong to the Lord our God as Moses saith and it is a saying worthy so great a Prophet but the things reuealed to vs and to our children for euer that we may doe all the words of this law Deut. chap. 29. verse 29. To the which purpose also in like excellent wisedome saith the most wise King Salomon in his Ecclesiastes sundry times that the Lord doth of purpose order all things in so vncertaine a course to man that hee should not be able certainely to finde our what should fall out afterward to the end hee might learne heereby to humble himselfe vnder the hand of God to whom of most due right all flesh ought to stoope Eccles 2.19 And chap. 3.14.22 And chap. 7.2 and verse 15.16 And chap. 8.6.7 And chap. 9.1 c. So then let vs doe our duties euery one of vs in our callings faithfully and commit both our selues and all successe to the most wise and righteous disposition of the Lord. For he is most faithfull and gratious and he will assuredly aboue that is meete for vs to knowe before hand bring all to a most godly issue both to his owne great honour and glory and also to our greatest comfort in the end Shall the husband-man neglect to sowe his corne because he knoweth not whether the haruest following shall be prosperous and fruitfull or no Shall the Sheepheard neglect to tend his flocke in Winter because hee knoweth not whether they will the of the rot in the Spring Shall the Minister of the word cease his preaching because hee knoweth not whether his preaching will be accepted of the people or no Shall the Iustice of peace or Iudge of a Country neglect to execute iustice because hee knoweth not whether hee shall euer be able to rid Malefactors out of the Country or no Shall the parent or Maister of a family neglect to instruct correct and pray for his family because hee knoweth not whether some of them will euer come to good or no God forbid Let vs for the present doe our dutie and as was saide so let vs say yea so let vs practise still euen with patience humbly to commit the successe of all vnto the Lord for all time to come For as our blessed Sauiour telleth vs to whom wee ought in all thinges to yeeld a most listening and obedient eare It is not for vs to knowe the times and seasons which the Father hath put in his owne power to wit according to the prerogative roiall of his owne most soueraigne authoritie But as was saide our Sauiour doth not onely reprooue that which was faultie in his Disciples but for their direction also hee doth againe put them in remembrance both of the commandement which hee had giuen and also of the promise which hee had made and renued vnto them before As though hee should say this ought to suffice you that you haue the promise of a speciall dignity and power to be giuen vnto you though ye doe not encroach vpon the incommunicable power or authoritie of God It is your part to thinke first of the labour and then of the ease first of the fight then of the victorie first of humiliation then of the Crowne
wide open for the preaching of the Gospell to euerie people and Nation vnder heauen 4 Fourthly by the power of the resurrection of our Sauiour wee are quickened to newnesse and holinesse of life 5 Moreouer by the vertue of the same we are strengthened and confirmed to all holy constancie in the faith and seruice of the Gospel vnder the blessed hope of immortalitie and heauenly glory 6 Furthermore we haue by it a setled cōfort against the vncertainty of our fraile transiterie life yea against all the troubles of it and against death it selfe and all the terrors and dismayings thereof seeing our Sauiour hath perfectly vanquished and ouercome them for vs. 7 And yet more then these the resurrection of our Sauiour is a reall confirmation that our bodies though they must die in corruption weakenesse and dishonour as naturall bodies for a finall conuiction and farewell of sinne yet they shall by the sauing power of the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ bee raised vp againe and made spirituall bodies incorrupt and glorious neuer to returne to corruption againe 8 The resurrection of our Sauiour is also an euidence that be is ordained of God to be the iudge of the world 9 Finally it is a most pregnant confirmation and application of all the fruits and benefits which he hath purchased for vs by his death and by all other his manifold sufferings going before the same Explication and proofe The resurrection of our Sauiour is indeede as the sealing vp of all these fruits and benefites vnto vs and therefore it may well be exceedingly comfortable vnto vs and his whole Church For as our Sauiour died not in the state of a priuate man but in the behalfe of the Church so also did hee not rise againe so much for himselfe as for the benefit of it But let vs see some proofes of holy Scriptures for these things For the proofe of the first part of this answer we may read Rom. 1.3 4. And 1. Pet. 1.21 where the resurrection of our Sauiour is alledged for a proofe that he who is our Sauiour is the Sonne of God And that it is furthermore a proofe that he is the promised Messias it is euident in that it is an accomplishment of the former prophesies which were giuen forth thereof as we saw before and may iustly here call to minde againe Psal 16. Isai 53.8 c. and chap. 55.3 Our Sauiour himselfe also before his death foretolde the same as a signe and confirmation thereof Matth. 12.39.40 Iohn 2.18.19 Reade also chap. 20.9 And in the Law the scape goate and the liue sparrow let loose may well be accounted figures of the resurrection and so the resurrection an accomplishing of the same as the slaine goate and killed sparrow were figures of his death Leuit. 14.4 5 6 7. And chap. 16.5 6 7 8 9 10. as was obserued once before For the proofe of the second part reade Rom. chap. 4. verses 22 23 24 25 26 where note that the Apostle affirming that our Sauiour being deliuered to death for our sinnes is risen againe for our instification hee maketh the imputation of his righteousnesse and our iustification one and the same thing So that to be iustified in the sight of God is to haue the righteousnesse of our Sauiour Christ imputed to vs who hath perfectly fulfilled it on our behalfe euen as he was perfectly sanctified of God himselfe to that end according as it is nearely lincked with it Rom. chap. 1. verses 3 4. alledged before Declared mightily to be the Sonne of God touching the spirit of sanctification by the resurrection from the dead And as we reade 1. Tim. 3.16 God manifested in the flesh iustified in the the spirit Yea all the places alledged before to shew that our Sauiour was raised vp from the dead and exalted by the hand of God himselfe they are so many proofes that by his holy verdict his iustice is fully satisfied and that our Sauiour hath procured our perfect Quietus est from all our sinnes For if any one of our sinnes had not been fully satisfied for by him who was made sinne for vs or if any thing had beene wanting touching our Sauiour his owne holinesse and righteousnesse God would neuer haue raised him vp nor acknowledged vs to bee made the righteousnesse of God in him But now our Sauiour being declared to be perfect iust holy by the spirit of righteousnes sanctificatiō bearing witnes thervnto by his resurrectio on our behalfe as before wee are hereby assured that we haue our full discharge whenas otherwise wee should haue beene still in our sinnes 1. Cor. 15. verses 17 18. Reade also Act. 13.37 38 39. And Rom. 10.4 5 6 7 8 9. And 1. Pet. 21. A good conscience looketh to the resurrection of our Sauiour for the setling of the peace of it And Philip. 3 8 9 10. This is that vertue of our Sauiour which the Apostle Paul so highly valueth aduanceth that in comparison of it he counteth all things dung and meere losse Yea this is that life which he liued in Christ or rather which Christ liued in him according as it is said The iust shall liue by faith to wit in the apprehension of Christs righteousnesse thus manifested by his resurrection to be their owne through the most gratious imputation of God Gal. 2.19 20 21. Rom. 1.17 For the proofe of the third part of the answer reade Iohn 7.38 39. and chap. 20. verse 21. the ordination of the Apostleship and ministery of the Gospel Reade also Luke 24.47.48 49 Acts 2.17 18 32 33. And 2. Tim. 1.9 10 11. These things indeede were not performed till after the ascension neuerthelesse the resurrection made way and was as the first step vnto it For the proofe of the fourth part reade Rom 6.4 5. 2. Cor. 5.14 15. Eph. 1.19 c. and chap. 2.1 Acts 3.26 and chap. 5.31 Colos 2.12 13. and chap 3.1 c. This rising vp to newnesse of life is called the first resurrection Reuel 20.5 And it is the way to attaine vnto the second For let vs note well that albeit God doth fauourably behold vs in Christ onely for our perfect iustification before him yet this is no dispensation to vs that we should continue in sinne but it calleth for sanctification at our hands without the which no man shall see the Lord as we reade Heb. 12.14 And it is also necessary for vs to the end that from the fruits of our sanctification we may haue the comfortable perswasion of our iustification Rom. 6.1 c. And that we are elect and chosen to saluation 2. Pe 1 10. Yet so as we must in no part relie vpon our owne holinesse or works which will alwaies be failing and vnperfect but on our Sauiour alone by whom we are iustified For proofe of the first part reade 1. Pet. 1.3 4 5 c. Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ who according to
is so manifold and great it is our duty Answer first of all to esteeme most highly and pretiously of the grace and vertue of it Secondly to labour earnestly that we may be partakers of the same grace or vertue and power Thirdly from the same power to indeuour to walke in all holy obedience to God in euery Christian duty Explicatiō That wee are thus both most highly and pretiously to esteeme of the vertue and power of the resurrection of our Sauiour and likewise most earnestly to seeke to apprehend it by faith the example of the Apostle Paul Phil 3. may be a sufficient proofe and inducement vnto vs both so to thinke and also to be earnest imitators and followers of him And in deede vnlesse wee doe with him carrie the same iudgement how can we drawe with him in the like yoake of affection Now touching a particular indeuour to walke in euery good dutie of obedience to God as a fruite of this power of the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ apprehended by faith it is good for vs to consider that the holy Apostles doe euery where hold forth the same as a reason of singular force to stirre vp the hearts of all Christians to minde repentance from all dead workes and to prouoke to the contrarie duties of godlines And namely for one instance 1. Corinth 15. the last verse of the chapter where so soone as the Apostle had professed thanks to God for this vnspeakeable comfort which the resurrection of our Sauiour affordeth he annexeth this exhortation forthwith Therefore my beloued bretheren be ye stedfast vnmoueable and aboundant alwayes in the worke of the Lord for as much as ye know that your labour is not in vaine in the Lord. And Acts 2.38 after that the Apostle Peter hath layed open and confirmed the article of the resurrection he doth immediatly exhort and incourage vnto repentance And chap. 3.15.19 And the Apostle Paul againe chap. 13.30 c. 40.41 And Rom. 6 9.10.11.12 c. And 2. Cor. 5 15. And Coloss 3.1 c. 5. For sanctification as was noted before is very neerely linked vnto iustification Heereunto therefore we ought as the Scriptures doe speake to rise early in the morning with all cheerefulnes of heart and spirit euen as our Sauiour Christ did preuenting as it were the morning watch that he might manifest and make knowne that good hand which hee had in his so speedy a victorie ouer the dominion of the graue and of death and hell And this also ought to giue vs singular incouragement not onely to fight manfully against sinne and all the confederates thereof the flesh the world and the diuell but also with good hope of prosperous successe to seeke after mighty increases in godlines Neither let it be a small comfort and incouragement vnto vs to bethinke our selues that according to the ordinance of our Sauiour himselfe we doe together with the exercises of our Christian religion euery Lords day celebrate as it is meete the memoriall of the blessed resurrection of our Sauiour and of the restauration of the world by him partly alreadie begun and to be fully perfitted in time to come And in trust of this mercy of our God also let vs not cease to pray continually in this barren and dead time of godlines wherein wee liue for a new spring and resurrection in mens mindes to the zeale of the Gospell as a fruite of this resurrection of our Sauiour Christ Finally let all our life long in the premeditation of our resurrection at the last day by the vertue of his resurrection to euerlasting life and of that perpetuall feast of the Lambe which wee are inuited vnto be nothing else The danger of not beleeuing this article but a carefull addressing and preparing of our selues both soules and bodies against that great day that then wee may be partakers of a ioyfull resurrection and so liue for euer with him Amen These thinges in deede are to be further enforced vpon our consciences from the Articles following which doe set forth the further exaltation of our Sauiour but because as was said in the comforts the resurrection is the first and most familiar inducement heereunto therefore the exhortation vnto these duties might not be pretermitted here ANd now that we may fully finish the doctrine of this article What danger is there in not beleeuing the very naturall and bodily resurrection of our Sauiour Christ and not in yeelding that fruit of obedience Question which it most worthily challenged at our hands Answer If any doe not beleeue this Article of the resurrection of our Lord Iesus Christs true and naturall body his death shall profit them nothing but they shall die in their sinnes And further also as touching those that be not through the vertue of our Sauiours resurrection partakers of the first resurrection of their soules from the death of sinne they shall neuer be partakers of the resurrection of their bodies to euerlasting life by him at his second comming Explication For the proofe of this reade first of all 1. Cor. 15.12.13.14.15.16.17.18 Where the holy Apostle maketh the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ the ground and foundation of ours yea so the ground that they are as one would say coincident and of the nature of relatiues in a certaine sort For insomuch as our Sauiour Christ who is the head of his Church is bodily raysed vp it cannot be but the members of this mysticall body must be made conformable that is they must be likewise raised vp and vnited vnto him or else he should be as a head without a body And likewise insomuch as our Sauiour Christ is raysed vp to be a King and a Prince ouer his Church for euer his subiects also must be raised vp or else hee could not haue subiects of the same nature and kind with himselfe to rule add gouerne A King who is a man must be a King of men and not of beasts yea of men and not of spirits or ghosts c. It is so in this world it shall be so in the world to come as touching the Kingdome of our Sauiour Christ For as hee shall retaine the whole nature of man for euer and euer so hee shall rule ouer men consisting of soules and bodies euen as ouer his naturall brethren Answerable after a sort to that which the people saide to Dauid 2. Sam. 15.1 Beholde wee are thy bones and thy flesh And as our Sauiour himselfe sheweth plainely concerning himselfe in his message sent by Marie Magdalen Iohn 20.17 though hee be in another state and condition then wee are in nowe and is so to continue euen world without any end And therefore the holy Apostle after that he hath noted diuers grosse and hereticall absurdities accompanying the deniall of the resurrection of Christ 1. Cor. 15. hee addeth verse 17.18 If Christ be not raysed your faith is in vaine ye are yet in your sinnes And so they who are
the Lord and that he had spoken these things vnto her Thus I say not onely is this article recorded vnto vs as it was fulfilled in due time but also as it was long before fore-tolde by the Prophets and more neerely vpon the performance thereof by our Sauiour himselfe The which as the effect it selfe declared were not coniecturall and gessing prognostications but most certaine and diuine predictions reuealed by God himselfe the onely gouernour and disposer of euery thing in the proper time and season thereof as we haue heard before But leauing the prophesies and comming to the historicall report of the performance thereof as the holy Euangelists Marke and Luke euen now alledged doe report the same Question In what order may we profitably consider of it Answer In the historicall report of this article the holy Euangelists doe lay it forth in this order First they note the time of the ascension of our Sauiour Secondly the place from whence he ascended Thirdly the manner how Fourthly the effects which it wrought in the hearts of his disciples Fiftly the testimonie of two Angels concerning the ascension with their holy instruction and admonition to the Disciples continuing in the earnest beholding of the same These indeede are the points recorded in this part of the holy storie and they may well be considered of in this order wherein you haue rehearsed them First therefore concerning the time of the ascension of our Sauiour Quest When was that Ans It was at the ende of fourtie dayes after hee rose againe from the dead Explicatiō proofe It is true So doth the Euangelist Luke affirme and testifie in the first chap Acts verse 3. In the which space of time also as hee there sheweth our Sauiour spake to his Apostles of those things which appertaine to the kingdome of God And this containeth matter of singular comfort vnto vs in that our Sauiour would not leaue his Disciples at vncertaine but gaue them commandements what they should doe after his departure And againe considering the faithfulnes of the Apostles in obeying our Sauiour Christ in all things wee may well assure our selues that whatsoeuer they haue taught and preached in the Church of God was by the appointment of our Sauiour as well in the change of the Sabbath from the seuenth day the day after the finishing of all Gods workes of creation to the first day of the weeke the day of the Lords resurrection a most memorable declaration that hee is the redeemer of the world in whom alone consisteth the restoring of the desolations of his people as was touched before as also in all the duties of Gods worshippe to bee practised on that day Preaching prayer Baptizing supper of the Lord offices and gouernment of the Church and whatsoeuer else beside Thus much doth the consideration of the time serue to informe vs of Neither is the proportion of the time to bee neglected in that as hee was fourtie dayes in the wildernesse for the confirmation of his calling at the enterance of his Ministerie so after the finishing of all thinges it pleased him to remaine on the earth fourtie dayes to make knowne and confirme that all things were indeede finished by him whatsoeuer was indeede to bee done before his ascension into heauen The day of the ascension of our SAVIOVR was that which wee vsually call holy Thursday But let vs come to the place whence our SAVIOVR Ascended Question Answer Explicatiō Which was that It was from the Mount of Oliues neare to Bethania This also is euident by the testimonie of the Euangelist Luke chap 24. 50.51 and Acts 1.12 Question What vse may wee make from the consideration of the place Answer Insomuch as the place which was before in one part of it a place of his lowest humiliation and descension was afterward made in the same or in some other part of it a place of his triumphant ascension wee may well comfort our selues that though we must passe through many afflictions yet no place of affliction nor any measure of affliction shall hinder vs from entering into the kingdome of heauen Explicatiō This was obserued before by reason that the place of the last appearance of our Sauiour to his Apostles was the place of this his Ascension But it is not amisse that you haue here called it to minde againe And indeede whence is it that God doth vsually take his children from the earth vp into heauen but their soules first out of their sicke bodies or out of their vncomfortable prisons or from the places of their execution for his holy truth and Gospells sake And afterward their bodies out of the dust where they haue beene rotted before But of this place of our Sauiours ascension we may see more in that which is saide before concerning the place of his last appearance here on earth after his resurrection Leauing the place thereof let vs come to the manner of his ascension Ques How was that Ans After that our Sauiour had blessed his Apostles hee withdrewe himselfe from them Explication So indeed are these wordes of the Euangelist Luke chap 24. verse 51. to be vnderstood in that he saith of our Sauiour that he departed from them dieste ap auton disiunctus est ab eis that is he was disioyned or seperated some distance from them Question Why was that Answer To the end the Disciples whom our Sauiour minded to make witnesses of his ascension might the better discerne his taking vp from them into heauen Explicatiō This is manifest in it selfe For if hee had beene taken vp from them on a sodaine while he had beene in the middest of them they could not for feare and through other infirmities so sensibly haue discerned the same nor haue giuen so perfect a testimonie of it And therefore it is declared in the holy storie that first our Sauiour was remoued some small distance from them and then that he was carried vpward from them into heauen as it followeth in the forenamed 51. verse Question But how was he taken vp Answer A clowde tooke him vp out of the Disciples sight while they beheld him on the earth and looked vp stedfastly toward heauen so long as they might discerne him ascending Explication It is the report of the Euangelist Acts 1. verse 9.10 as was rehearsed before And this motion of the cloud comming downe perpendicularly as one may say and ascending vp directly againe contrary to the naturall course which is circular it sheweth the miraculous and diuine hand of God herein like as did the strange motion of the starre at the birth of our Sauiour it going as it were in a direct line and not compasse wise from the East to the citie of Ierusalem and then from thence to Bethlehem where he was borne Question But why would not our Sauiour ascend without the ministery of the clowd but would haue it as a waggon of estate or chariot of triumph
to carrie him vp Answer Though our Sauiour could by his diuine power haue caused his body to haue ascended without any meanes For he being in stead of a ladder to the Angels of heauen to ascend and descend he could haue beene a ladder to himselfe Gen. 28.12.13 Iohn 1.51 Yet it seemeth that for the declaration of the truth of his humane nature still so to remaine in heauen after his ascension and for euer as he was at his resurrection here vpon the earth he would haue it lifted vp and carried vp by a clowde Explication So it seemeth indeede For notwithstanding the body of our Sauiour being glorified and freed from all naturall grossenes was more apt to moue with greater agilitie and quicknes by many degrees then before yet wee may not thinke that it had lost all waightines of substance and therefore had yet naturally neede of some helpe to lift it vp like as it is said of our bodies that though at the resurrection they shall be glorified bodies yet they shall stand in need of the clowdes of God to carrie them into heauen 1. Thes 4.17 And euen for this cause also would our Sauiour in the translating of his body from earth to heauen giue vs a president how our bodies shall be conucied thether at the end of the world Thus then we see good reason why our Sauiour would haue his body taken vp carried into heauen by a clowd Neither is it to be neglected which learned interpreters obserue that the Lord by putting a clowd betwixt our Sauiour and them would teach them sobrietie least they should seeke to know more of the secrets of God then were meet but should content themselues and rest satisfied with those things which he thought good to reueale vnto them Like as the Lord at the giuing of the lawe did as it seemeth to the same end appeare in a darke clowde Exod 19.9 And afterward in the Tabernacle chap 46.34 c. Num 9.15 and chap 16.42 and likewise in the Temple 1. King 8.10.11.12 Reade also Psalm 18.9.10.11 and Hab The meaning of the Article 3 verse 4. Hereunto tend the speech of the two men that stoode in white apparell Act. 1.10.11 that is to say the two Angels such as the Euangelist Iohn saith to be Angels in white garments chap 20 12. whom Marke and Luke doe neuerthelesse call by the names of men clothed in white shining vestures Marke 16 5. and Luke 24.4 For these Angels of whom we speake in this our text of the Acts call the Disciples from looking any longer vp to heauen after that our Sauiour was receiued out of their sight and informeth them of his second comming to iudgement and that he should remaine in the heauens vntill that time retaining still the same nature of man wherewith hee visibly ascended vp from them And thus the Angells besides the Apostles who were eye-witnesses doe testifie vnto vs this article of the ascension of our Sauiour into heauen yea the Angels doe further testifie of his cont nuance there in the same nature as was said euen now vntill his comming againe A point right worthy and comfortable to be noâ—ed of vs. And further touching the speech of the Angels in that they speaking to the Apostles doe call them men of Galile they doe it not in any way of reproofe but that by hearing their countrie mentioned by such as were strangers and vnknowne of them they might bee so much the rather stirred vp to attend their speech Nleither are we so to vnderstand these Angells as though they did simply reproue the Disciples for looking vp to heauen but euen as our Sauiour in former times shewing his Disciples the glory of his miracles did therewithall make mention of his death and speaking of his death did vpon that occasion likewise often foretell them of his resurrection and being risen againe interrupteth Mary Magdalen and telleth her of his ascension and by her his Disciples so here the holy Angells call their mindes from that which was of little vse further then they had alreadie seene to that which was now more necessarily to bee knowne and thought vpon of them to the ende they might prepare themselues and teach others also so to doe that they might be found such as they ought to be in all faithfulnesse of good seruice at his glorious appearance according to that of the Apostle Paul 2. Cor 5.10 11. we must all appeare before the iudgement seate of Christ c. knowing therefore the terror of the Lord we perswade men c. Thus much therefore concerning the manner of the ascension of our Sauiour and of the faithfull witnesses of it yea euen of the whole historie and ground of it ANd now in the next place wee are according to our course to consider of the meaning of the wordes of the Article Question What is that How doe they teach you to beleeue Answer This Article teacheth mee stedfastly to beleeue that albeit our Lord Iesus Christ in respect of his diuine nature was all wayes both in heauen and earth filling all places at once with his diuine presence so that to speake properly and without figuratiue speech hee cannot bee saide his Godhead simply considered in it selfe to haue at any time either ascended or descended yet that in his humane nature both body and soule being here vpon the earth and not in heauen yea that euen with the same body which was conceiued by the holy Ghost borne of the Virgine Marie was crucified dead and buried and the third day rose againe from the dead hee did at the ende of fourtie dayes after his resurrection ascend vp from the earth heere belowe into the highest heauens there to remaine till the ende of the world and is not now neither will be till that time bodily present any other where ExplicatioÌ„ All is very true that you say For first that the God-head to speake properly and without trope or figure of speech cannot bee saide to ascend or descend it is euident insomuch as it is not possibly subiect to change of place but it is present euery where filling at once all places Ier chap 23. verse 23 2â— And Psal 139 7 8 9 10 11 12. So that where God is said to descend or ascend and to goe from one place to another as Gen 11.5 7 and chap 18.21 Exod 3 2 c. 8. and cha 19 18. Psal 89. Habak chap 3 verse 3 c. this is to be vnderstood of some speciall declaration of his diuine and glorious presence by the ministerie of his holy Angels with some strange adioynts and effects of the same his presence And this may ioyntly or distinctly be ascribed to all three persons of the Deitie as Mat chap. 3 16. Iohn 14 23 26 cha 15 26 and 16 7 8 Acts 2.1 2 3 4. And yet more specially concerning the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ in the person of a mediatour both God
this further fruite and excellent benefite of the ascension of our Sauiour that thenceforth of his most royall bountie hee hath giuen most plentifull gifts vnto his Church both gifts of callings and offices and also gifts of manifold graces for the execution of the same to the replenishing of his whole Church from time to time For vnto euery one of vs saith the Apostle is giuen grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ Wherefore he saith that is the Psalmist whom the Apostle alledgeth saith when he ascended vp on high he led captiuitie captiue and gaue gifts vnto men c. that hee might fill all things And the Apostle to make the matter plaine hee addeth yet further Hee therefore gaue some to be Apostles and some Prophets and some Euangelists and some Pastours and Teachers For the gathering together of the Saints for the worke of the ministerie and for the edification of the body of Christ Till wee all meete together in the vnitie of faith and knowledge of the Sonne of God vnto a perfect man and vnto the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ c. Yea the holy Scriptures of the newe Testament a most faithfull record of the Gospell Preached by the Apostles and deliuered vnto vs in holy writings it is verily a fruite of the Ascension of our Sauiour and that also a very great one to vs and to all the ages succeeding the Apostles times euen to the ende of the world For otherwise how should the ages following specially those something more remoued haue enioyed so pure and plentifull a fruite of their Preaching had it not beene for this holy record of their Doctrine in writing Surely the defection from the truth foretold so speedily by them and euen beginning in their dayes hasted on so fast according to the common prouerbe An ill weede groweth a pace that the truth without recouerie by any ordinarie meanes would surely haue beene vtterly peruerted by the bastard traditions and doctrines of men in a short time Thus then though our Sauiour Christ be naturally absent in body euer since his ascension into heauen yet he is and alwaies hath bin spiritually present with his true Church and chosen people by his diuine presence walking as it were in the midst of the seuen golden Candlestickes taking care for them all Reuel 1 13. and chap 2 1. c. According to his most holy and gracious promise Mat 28.20 Loe I am with yee alwaies vntill the end of the worlde Amen But because the accomplishment of all this neither was neither could bee at once and immediately vpon the ascension of our Sauiour therefore the accomplishment of this fruite must be referred to the Article of the perpetuall sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God though the beginning and as it were the first fruites of the consideration of these fruites doe belong also to the Ascension seeing hereby all that followeth tooke that glorious effect which insued vpon it Question But is there no other fruite of our Sauiours ascension yet behind Answer Yes We haue a fift yea and also a sixt fruite beside all the former in that like as by the resurrection of our Sauiour our mindes are first raised vp to newnesse of life and our bodies also haue thereby a pledge as it were that they shall rise againe at the last day so by the vertue of his ascension apprehended by a true and liuely faith our mindes are yet further lifted vp and confirmed in the studie and practise of all heauenly and spirituall duties in certaine hope that our soules shall be taken vp into heauen immediately after this life And not onely so but by the ascension of our Sauiour we are further assured that at his comming againe to iudgement at the end of the world our bodies their soules ioyned to them againe shall be taken vp by the cloudes like as he himselfe was taken vp that so we may for euer liue and raigne with him and all the thousand thousands of his Saints and holy Angels in the heauens Touching the fift fruite that is the further lifting and drawing vp of our mindes Explicatiō proofe to the loue and care of heauenly studies and duties of godlines by the faith of the ascension of our Sauiour let vs consider what hee himselfe faith speaking of his lifting vp vpon the crosse by his death Iohn 12 32. saying If I were lifted vp from the earth I will drawe all men vnto me Now therefore seeing his lifting vp vpon the Crosse which was indeed with extreame reproch was mightie to begin so great a worke how shall not his lifting vp to the heauenly glorie duly of vs looked vp vnto be much more mightie to perfect that which is already so well begun For so it is written Acts 5 30.31 The God of our Fathers hath raised vp Iesus whom yee slewe and hanged on a tree Him hath God lifted vp with his right hand to be a Prince and a Sauiour to giue repentance to Israel and remission of sinnes And now last of all in the sixt place that not onely our soules shall bee receiued into the heauenly places God hath prepared a kingdome for his people from the beginning of the world to wit in his eternall counsell Mat 25 34. Our Sauiour Christ is gone vp into heauen to prepare places in his kingdome as one that actually executeth the counsell of his Father c. so soone as they depart this life but also our bodies at the last day as a fruite of the ascension of our Sauiour Christ we haue his owne promise Iohn 12 26. If any man serue me let him followe me for where I am there shall also my seruants be and if any man serue me him will my Father honour And chap 14 2.3 In my Fathers house are many dwelling places if it were not so I would haue told yee I goe to prepare a place for yee And though I goe to prepare a place for ye I will come againe and receiue ye to my selfe that where I am there may ye be also And chap 17. verses 22.24 And 1. Thes 4 13 c touching our bodies thus writeth the faithfull Apostle of our Lord Iesus Christ yet more expressely The Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen c. Then shall we which liue be caught vp with them also in the cloudes to meete the Lord in the aire and so shall be euer with the Lord. Wherefore saith hee comfort your selues one another with these words Thus then wee see that the ascension of our Sauiour Christ into heauen is an Article of our faith many wayes verie beneficiall and comfortable vnto vs yea so was it to the Apostles euen from the instant time thereof For they as it is written Forth-with returned from the mount of Oliues The Duties whence our Sauiour ascended to Ierusalem with great ioy reioycing no doubt in assurance that our Sauiour was not onely verily
it recorded Math. 22 4â— c. Where hee applied the ancient prophet of the 110. Psal is long before spoken of himselfe therby did put the Pharisies to silence giuing them to vnderstand that the promised Messias was another manner of one then they imagined him to be that is to say of greater dignity then any meere mortall man For who else but such a one might be Dauids Lord who was the soueraigne King of Israel This was that which did at this time confound theÌ„ And another prediction of his sitting at the right hand of God we read it vttered before the high Priâ—st Math. 26.64 Hereafter saith our Sauiour shall ye see the sonne of man sitting at the right hand of the power of God Thus then we may euidently see that we haue this article of our faith sufficiently warranted and confirmed vnto vs in the holy scriptures NOw after the ground and proofe of the article it followeth in the next place that we doe inquire into the true meaning of it To the which end as you heard in the Sermon vpon this article diuers things are diligently to be considered of vs the which it is necessarie for vs heere to call againe to minde Question Which therefore are those things Answer First the time is to be considered when this sitting of our Sauiour heere spoken of did begin and how long it is to continue Secondly the place where he sitteth Thirdly the Person at whose right hand he sitteth Fourthly what is meant by the right hand of God Fiftly what the sitting of our Sauiour meaneth That all these things are necessarily to be considered of vs to the right vnderstanding of this article it will appeare in the examination of the particulars Let vs therefore come vnto them The meaning of the Article And first at what time did this sitting of our Sauiour begin And how long is it to continue An. It began immediately vpon his ascension vp into heauen and it continueth for euer w rld without end Expli It is very true For so first touching the beginning is the truth of it historically and orderly reported in the holy Scriptures namely Marke chap. 16. verse 19. as was before rehearsed And againe Acts chap. 2. verses 33 34. the sitting at the right hand followeth immediately after the exaltation of our Sauiour by his ascension to heauen And though the ascension is not alwaies mentioned betwixt the resurrection and sitting at the right hand of God as Rom. 8.34 and Ephes 1.20 yet it must necessarily be vnderstoode according to those former testimonies of Marke and Peter And so likewise although the sitting is rehearsed in some other places immediately after his death as Heb. 1.3 and chap. 10.12 and chap. 12.2 yet must both the resurrection and also the ascension be vnderstoode as going in order of time betwixt them For so it is plaine from the testimony and prediction of our Sauiour adiured by the high Priest Matth. 26.63 Hereafter saith he shall yee see the Sonne of man sitting at the right hand of the power of God This hereafter which our Sauiour speaketh of was indeede to be accomplished a great while after and is still remaining to be performed so long a time hereafter as the world is yet to continue Neuerthelesse that the sufferings death resurrection and ascension of our Sauiour were before his sitting at the right hand of God and that the sitting was after them the words of our Sauiour are verie plaine So then howsoeuer the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God is to continue for euer as was further answered which thing the Apostle plainely affirmeth Heb. 10.12 as we shall haue further occasion to consider afterward yet it began not till that very time when hee was ascended and entred into the high heauens euen to the throne of the Maiesty of God This consideration of the time is the rather to be diligently obserued of vs to the arming of our minds against that confused fancy of some who in fauour of their errours in some other points would haue vs beleeue that our Sauiour had alwaies his seate at the right hand of God and also that the right hand of God here spoken of is euery where c. But that this Article of our faith is not so to be vnderstood we haue seene already in that which was said touching the time And as for the place we are now to consider secondarily that it was not Question neither is euery where Where therefore say you is the place where our Sauiour sitteth at the right hand of God Answer I haue learned from the holy Scriptures that the place where our Sauiour sitteth at the right hand of God is onely in the heauens ExplicatioÌ„ proofe So it must needs be For seeing by his ascension he hath left the earth I meane as touching his humane nature for of it do these articles of our faith properly speak is gone into the heauens which must conteine him till he shall come againe to iudgment we cannot vnderstand his sitting at the right hand of God in his humane nature to be any other where then in heauen So that this we are to imbrace and hold for a certaine truth that the place of our Sauiours sitting at Gods right hand is that place only whither he is ascended For proof whereof read Eph. 1.20 God hath set him at his right hand in the heauenly places And Heb. 1.3 In the highest places And ch 8.1 in the heauens And 9.24 Christ is not entred into the holy places that are made with hands which are similitudes of the true sanctuary but he is entred into very heaueÌ„ to appeare now in the sight of God for vs. Thus much coÌ„cerning the place The which is the more diligently to be obserued of vs for the reason before mentioned concerning the time The third thing to be considered Question Answer Explication is the Person at whose right hand our Sauiour sitteth Who is that Euen the same which is mentioned in the first article that is God the father almighty It is very true For so are all those places of holy Scripture to be vnderstood where mention hath bin made of our Sauiours sitting at the right hand of God Neither is it necessarie that the word Father should be alway expressed seeing it is a very vsuall thing to vnderstand the Father by the name of God when mention is made of God with a respect to the Sonne as it is here in this Article Neuerthelesse sometimes the name of the Father and also of his almightie power is expressed namely Ephes 1.17 c. The God of our Lord Iesus Christ the Father of glorie c. by the exceeding greatnesse of his mightie power hath raised vp our Lord Iesus Christ and set him at his right hand And 1. Cor. 15.24 the same Apostle speaking of our Sauiours deliuering vp of his kingdome saith That hee should deliuer it vp to
the same his holy doctrine it may be euideÌ„t in that froÌ„ the time of his sitting at the right hand of god not before he powred down the gifts of the holy ghost most pleÌ„tifully vpoÌ„ his holy Apostles for the benefit of his whole Church both by their preaching for their life time by their writings eueÌ„ to this day to the end of the world Insomuch as both by the one and also by the other their whole ministery was imployed to the clearing of the testimonies of the Prophets by the ful performance of them in by our Lord Iesus Christ to the redemption iustification and saluation of the whole Catholike Church of God consisting both of Iew and Gentile according to that notable testimonie of the Apostle Paul Ephes 4.11 12 13 14 c. The which notwithstanding we did alledge it as we had occasion giuen vs from the 7 8 9 and 10. verses going immediately before concerning the ascension of our Sauiour vp into heauen yet because the performance and distribution of the gifts of our Sauiour was not by reason of the ascension simply considered in it selfe but in respect of the ende wherefore he ascended that is to take his full glory power at the right hand of God therefore we haue iust cause to call it to remembrance here againe yea here to giue it the due place of our more full consideration For that it might the rather appeare that these fruits and benefits are to be ascribed to the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God to the perfit ratifying of all holy prophesie and doctrine according to his owne teaching Mat. 5.17 18.7 Thinke not that I am come to destroy the Law or the Prophets I am not come to destroy them but to fulfill them For truly I say vnto you till heauen and earth perish one â—ote or one title of the law shall not escape till all be fulfilled c. he would not send the holy Ghost downe vpon his Apostles immediately vpon his ascension though he ascended to that end and purpose but deferred it ten daies after For our Sauiour ascending to heauen as we know on thursday which fell out to be the fourtith day after his resurrection he did not send the holy Ghost till the Lords day sen-night after which being called by vs Whitsonday it is in the 2. chapter of the Acts where this holy history is recorded vnto vs termed by the name of Pentecost which in the Greeke tongue signifieth the fiftith dayâ— pentecoste sub andi he mâ—ra thogh by vse to note this time which was a feast of the Iewes otherwise called of them the feast of the weekes the same word pentecoste is made a substantiâ—e But what then were the holy Apostles without the holy Ghost or void of the gifts and graces of our Sauiour Christ Question from the time of his ascension till this tenth day after No we may not say so Answer ExplicatioÌ„ proofe You say true For it is euident that they were already indewed with a great measure of grace as is plainely and expresly testified in the first chapter of the Acts of the Apostles verses 13 14 15 c. to the end of the chapter And that two waies First more generally in that it is recorded that in this meane time they continuing together according to the commandement of our Sauiour while hee was yet with them gaue themselues with one accord to prayer and supplication verse 14. Secondly and that more particularly in the wise and gratious ordering of the election of Matthias to be in the roome of a twelfth Apostle in stead of Iudas who had left his place and lost his fellowship which he had externally enioyed with the rest of the Apostles as it followeth verse 15. and to the end Thus it may euidently appeare that the Apostles were not vtterly void of the holy Ghost from the time of the ascension of our Sauiour Christ till the tenth day Question How then are we to vnderstand this that our Sauiour did not send the holy Ghost till the tenth day after his ascension Answer It is to be vnderstood only concerning that most full measure of the gifts of the holy Ghost which our Sauiour did in dew them withall at that time according to his promise made vnto them before his ascension as the holy story doth sufficiently declare ExplicatioÌ„ proofe So it doth indeede For after the holy Ghost was descended vpon the Apostles and that they had the gift of speaking languages vttered the wonderfull mysteries of God to the astonishing of many sorts of strangers in their seuerall languages as the Spirit gaue them vtterance the Apostle Peter saith thus Acts 2.33 34 35 36. Since that Christ hath beene exalted by the right hand of God and hath receiued of his Father the promise of the holy Ghost hee hath shed forth this which ye now see and heare For Dauid as the same Apostle addeth further is not ascended into heauen but he saith The Lord said to my Lord sit thou at my right hand till I make thine enemies thy foote stooie Thus then we soe that we may well say that our Sauiour Christ hath by his sitting at the right hand of God as a princely Prophet sealed and confirmed and most plentifully cleared and published the holy doctrine of our saluation Yea that he hath confirmed and authorised it more firmely then it is said of the lawes of the Medes and Persians which neuer change For thogh mens lawes are sundry times repealed altered yet it is not neither shall euer be so with the doctrine of the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ For it shall remaine still in full strength when all humane lawes policies and decrees of mans wit shall for euer be disauthorised and dissolued Herein therefore well may we vse the words of the Prophet Isaiah chap. 8.16 that the Testimonie and the Law that is all the holy doctrine of God is most perfectly bound vp and sealed among the Disciples of our Sauiour Christ that is to say it is ratified and reserued to their vse though withdrawen and hidden as a secret from all vnbeleeuers Like also as we reade the same kinde of speech to a more particular purpose Dan. 8.26 The vision is true therefore seale it vp And chap. 12.4 Shut vp the words and seale the booke But more generally chap. 9.24 it is prophesied that our Sauiour should by his death seale vp all vision and prophesie here vpon earth The which also hee hath since his ascension sealed vp most perfitly in heauen to hide it aboue the reach of all infidells but to cause all things to shine forth more clearely to the plentifull increase of the comfort of all true beleeuers According to that of the Apostle Paul 2. Cor. chap. 4. verse 3. If our Gospel be then hidden it is hidden to them that are lost In whom the God of this world hath blinded their
authoritie in that all power in heauen and earth is giuen vnto him Thus much in the first place more generally for the most holy rule and gouernment of our Sauiour for the benefite of his church more directly Now secondly for his vigilancie in preseruing and maintaining of it Read Reuel 1 10.11 12 13 c. for our Sauiour is described to walke in the middest of his churches to haue eyes like a flame of fire c and a two-edged sword going out of his mouth c. And therewithall it may be seene in the third place by the two chapters following what wise discipline our Sauiour vseth according to that chap 3 19. As many as I loue I rebuke and chasten be zealous therfore and amend And againe in the same place that which was fourthly obserued concerning the sweet consolation and comfort which hee giueth to all those that will receiue it as it followeth in the very next verse which is the 20. Behold saith our Sauiour by his holy spirit from heauen I stand at the doore and knocke If any man heare my voice and open the doore I will come in vnto him and will suppe with him and he with me And this doth our Sauiour euen from the right hand of God as he promised that he would Iohn ch 14 18. I will not leaue you comfortles or as orphanet and fatherles children in which respect he is called an euerlasting father to his church as to his children Isai 9.6 but saith our Sauiour the king of heauen I will come vnto you And verse 27. Peace I leaue with you c. Finally that he doth all this to humble his Church and euery member therof to make all that be his wise vnto saluation and that he mindeth from heauen euen from the right hand of God to saue them it is euident in the former place of the Reuel ch 3. as it followeth in the 21 and 22. verses To him that ouercommeth saith our Sauiour I will grant to fit with me in my throne euen as I ouercame and fit with my father in his throne Let him that hath an eare heare what the spirit saith to the Churches Read also Rom 8.28 We knowe that all thinges worke together for the best c. And 1 Cor 11.32 When we are iudged we are chastened of the Lord that we should not be condemned with the world It is euident also by the expresse predictions and warrant of our Sauiour before his death as we reade Matth 25.31 c. For when the Sonne of man commeth in his glory and all the holy Angels with him c. Then shall the king that is he himselfe who is the king of his church shall say to them on his right hand Come yee blessed of my Father inherite yee the kingdome prepared for ye from the foundation of the world But of this more afterward in the handling of the next Article In the meane while that wee may now goe forward in our present argument Question What are the fruites and benefites of our Sauiours sitting in his royall soueraigntie at the light hand of God for the comfort of his Church in respect of the enemies thereof the which also as was answered are of our Sauiour accounted to be his owne enemies Answer As touching the enemies of the Church whom also our Sauiour accounteth to be enemies to himselfe First he doth most mightily bridle and restraine their furie and rage Secondly hee doâ—h most wisely defeate them in their most craftie and subtile deuises Thirdly he doth most iustly infatuate and confound them Finally he will in his wrath most fearefully cast them downe the height of their pride to most we full destruction for euer and euer Explication and proofe That he will do so that we may speake of the last part of the answer first we may perceiue it plainly by his own description of his last iudgement Mat 25.41 For then shall be that is the king as before verse 34. say to them on the left hand Depart from me ye cursed into euerlasting fire which is prepared for the diuel and his Angels Yea we may perceiue it by a reason of no small amplificatioÌ„ For insomuch as there it appeareth that according to the saying of the Apostle Iames there shall be iudgement mercitesse to them that shewe no mercie how much more heauie may we thinke shall the iudgement of them be who giue themselues to all malitious practises of crueltie against the poore Saints and holy Church of God Reade also to this ende Matth 21.33 c. the parable of the housholder who planted a vineyard c. then let it out to husbandmen and so went into a strange countrie c. The which husbandmen when time of fruite came denied him fruite abused his messengers and at the last slewe his owne Sonne whom he sent vnto them Now of these wicked husbandmen what iudgement the Lord of the vineyard should giue our Sauiour leaueth it as a matter easie for euery man to iudge And they who heard the parable could not but say though at vnwares they read their owne doome against themselues He will cruelty destroy these wicked men and will let out the vineyard to other husbandmen who shall deliuer him the fruites in their seasons And chap 22.1 c 6 7. we read the like application of the parable of the marriage of the kings Sonne For as touching those that despised the marriage feast and mifused the messengers and slewe them the king hearing of it was wroth and sent forth his warriers and destroyed those murtherers and burnt vp their citie And againe our Sauiour vse h another parable to the same purpose chap 25 14 c. and Luk. 19.12 c. vnder the similitude of a certaine noble man who going into a farre countrie to receiue for himselfe a kingdome and so to come againe Who called his tenne seruants and deliuered them his goods c to occupie till he should come againe But as the parable saith they hated him and sent an ambassage after him saying wee will not haue this man to raigne ouer vs c. The conclusion of the parable is this that the king hauing receiued his kingdom and returning againe contrary to the desire of these rebells he giueth commandement that those his enemies which would not that he should raigne ouer them should be brought and slaine before him And for vs to speake the truth how should it be in any equitie that any of those who either heretofore haue most vily profaned and blasphemed the most holy prophesie or kingdom of our Sauiour Christ as the Iewes and Gentiles did while he was vpon the earth or shall at any time doe the like in despising his holy word and Sacraments c. but they must of necessitie one day knowne and feele from the sword and balance of Gods diuine iustice how grieuous a crime and what the price of it is All this is agreeable to the holy
Prophesies which were giuen forth concerning this soueraigntie of our Sauiour and this mightie administration of his kingdome from the right hand of God long before as Psal 110.1 c. The Lord saith the Princely Prophet King Dauid saide to my Lord Sit thou at my right hand vntill I make thine enemies thy footestoole The Lord shall send the rod of thy power out of Sion c. The whole Psalme is nothing else but a propheticall description of the mightie fruites and effectes of the royall Priesthood and Priestly royaltie of the kingdome of our Sauiour Christ in the subduing and ouerthrowing of his enemies from the glorious right hand of God And so also saith the holy Apostle Paul 1. Cor 15.25 from the authoritie of the same Psalme he must raigne till he hath put al his enemies vnder his feete In which words of the Apostle two things are well worthy to be obserued of vs. First that he interpreteth the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God by this word to raigne because thereby as hath beene shewed alreadie his most high and kingly authoritie is signified Secondly that he referreth it vnto our Sauiour Christ which the holy Psalmist attributeth vnto God insomuch as the Lord doth that by our Sauiour Christ to whom he hath giuen all power and authoritie for the gouernment of his Church which the Prophet saith that God would doe himselfe And so he doth indeede though not imediately but as it were by the hand of our Lord Iesus Christ This most high souereigntie of our Sauiour was likewise prophesied of by the Prophet Daniel as we read cha 2 verses 44.45 The God of heauen saith Daniel shall set vp a kingdome which shall neuer be destroied and this kingdome shall not be giuen to another people but it shall breake and destroy all these kingdome hee speaketh of the proud rebellious monarchies of the world it shal stand foreuer And to his purpose is our Sauiour Christ compared there to a stone cut out of the mountaines without hands that should breake in peeces the yron The letter intēds the 4. Monarchies vz of the Babiloniās the Medes and Persians of the Grecians and Syria Egypt the clay the siluer and the gold that is to say which should breake all other kingdoms how strong or how rich soeuer they should be which wil not submit themselues vnto him For as it is in the 35. verse of the same chapter all the rebellious kingdomes of the world were to become like the chaffe of the sommer flowers which the winde carrieth away so that no place is found for them But as touching the stone which smote the image that should become as the Prophet saith a great mountaine and fill the whole earth And againe ch 7. v. 13.14 As I beheld in visions by night behold one like the Sonne of man came in the clowdes of heauen and he approached vnto the aucient of dayes and they brought him before him And he gaue him dominion and honour and a kingdome that all people languages and nations should serue him his dominion is an euerlasting dominion which shall neuer be taken away and his kingdome shall neuer be destroied And in the same chap verses 26.27 The same holy Prophet foretelling the afflictions which should befall the Church through the crueltie of tyrannous persecutors saith that the iudgement should sit to take away the dominion of the persecutor to consume and destroy it to the end And as the Prophet addeth further The kingdome and dominion and the greatnes of the kingdome vnder the whole heauen shall be giuen to the holy people af the most high whose kingdome is an euerlasting kingdome and all power shall serue and obey him The Prophet Daniel I confesse doth in these words first of all speake to comfort the Iewes to describe vnto thē what their estate should be vntil the cōming of our Sa Ch into the world and that though many tirants should arise to trouble them yet should they be suppressed by the hand of God Neuertheles his prophesie extendeth it selfe further yea euen beyond all extent of time as his wordes doe plainly shewe And euen that also which did most properly concerne the Church of the Iewes it containeth a proportionable resemblance of the state of the Chistian Churches such as it was afterward in the like times of their persecutions vnder the like vnmercifull tyrants And in this respect many things are spoken in the Reuelation of the new Testament in way of reference or by allusion at the least to this prophesie of Daniel and to some other of the holy Prophets Thus Reuel 1.6 our Sauiour is called in these dayes of the Gospell the Prince of the Kings of the earth And chap 19. verses 11.12 c. I sawe heauen open saith Saint Iohn and behold a white horse and hee that sate vpon him was called faithfull and true and he iudgeth and fighteth righteously And his eyes were as a flame of fire and on his head were many crownes and hee had a name written which no man knewe but himselfe And he was clothed in a garment dipped in blood and his name is called the word of God And the warriors which were in heauen saith Saint Iohn followed him vpon white horses clothed with fiue linnen white and pure And forth of his mouth went out a sharpe sword that with it he should smite the heathen for he shall rule them with a rod of yron for he it is that treadeth the wine presse of the fiercues and wrath of almightie God And he hath vpon his garment vpon his thigh a name written The King of Kings and the Lord of Lords And chap 17 14. The Lambe shall ouercome the Kings of the earth for he is Lord of Lord and King of Kings c. Thus then wee see how our Sauiour shall finally preuaile against all the enemies of his Church the which he doth account to be his enemies as was said And also how all the neglect of his Saints is esteemed of him to be the neglect of himselfe according to that Mat 25. verse 42. c. I was an hungred and yee gaue mee no meate c. Verily I say vnto you insomuch as ye did it not to one the least of these ye did it not to me And that he doth likewise take all the iniuries done against them to be done against himselfe we see it plainely from that his owne speech to Saul saying thus vnto him Saul Saul why persecutest thou me And againe I am Iesus whom thou persecutest And therewithall sheweth Saul his dangerous enterprise telling him that it was hard for him to kicke against prickes Act 9.4.5 How as he shall finally preuaile against all his enemies so we are further to consider and to assure our selues to our comfort that hee will in the meane white euermore so wisely order and moderate yea so mightily ouer rule all causes and persons as may best
serue to fulfill the whole counsell and decree of God to the glory of his owne name and for the euerlasting comfort and saluation of all his elect people To this purpose as was answered in the beginning of the answer the Lord doth mightily bridle and restraine the rage and furie of his aduersaries according to that in the 2. Psal why doe the heathen rage and the people murmur in vaine c. And no doubt but as God did of old time defend the holy patriarkes and gaue them their standing and remouings all the time that they dwelt in Tents restraining the heathen from oppressing them or doing them any harme and afterward brought their posteritie into the land of Canaan as we read Ps 105.12 13.14 So doth he now and alwaies hath and wil by the hand of his Sonne our Sauiour hold in the rage of all the enemies of his Church euen to the ende of the world so as the very gates of hell shall not be able to preuaile against it That Sauiour of ours who so restrained the diuels in the daies of his humiliation here on earth that they could not quetch without his leaue hee doth not now leaue them to themselues but much rather restraineth them insomuch as he is to that ende most highly exalted and glorified at the right hand of the Maiestie of God in heauen Neither is there any doubt but God doth by our Sauiour take the wise in their crafts according to that 1. Cor 3.19.20 And Prou 8.12 I am wisedome saith the Son of God himselfe I inhabite prudence c. The word Gnarmah sigfieth that holy and warie circumspection wherein the Lord ouer reacheth all the craftes of the wicked yea so that when they persist in their resisting of him he vtterly infatuateth and confoundeth them that it may easily appeare to vs while they goe on in their blinde wilfulnes that there is no wisedome nor counsell against the Lord according to that Prou 21.30 and Isai 8 verse 9 10. c. And as we haue had experience in this our age euen to this day in that the Lord hath not onely restrained those former cruelties which were like the raging waues of the sea billowing and beating against vs 1588. as an intended effect of the Antichristian confederacie against the Gospell in the popish counsell of Trent Verily and out of all question it is from no other where but from the right hand of God in the highest heauens nor by no other meanes then by the glorious mediation of our Lord Iesus Christ there that any of the Churches of Christ haue at any time receiued or at this day doe enioy such godly Princes as it hath for the protection and defence of them against the aduersaries thereof And chiefly aboue all other may we and ought we iustly say and acknowledge to the most glorious praise of God concerning our selues and the Church of Christ in our land that it could not possibly haue enioyed the Gospell nor our gracious Queene Elizabeth so many yeares together nor now our gracious King Iames so worthy a successour whom God preserue long to goe forward with his blessed worke begunne by her had it not beene for the most gracious and tender care of our Sauiour from the right hand of God our heauenly Father both toward them and vs. To him therefore with the Father and the holy Ghost be the whole glory and praise of it for euer and euer Amen Thus much concerning the comforts of this Article that our Lord Iesus Christ sitteth at the right hand of God the Father almightie All which comforts descending vnto vs from his aduancement they are so much the more comfortable because he being once seated continueth an high Priest and king for euer For good things are so much the better by how much they are of longer continuance and best of all when they neuer decay But here a doubt commeth to be answered For how then is it saide by the Apostle Paul 1. Corint 15.24.25 that our Sauiour Christ shall at the ende of the world deliuer vp the hingdome to God euen the Father when hee hath put downe all rule and all authoritie and power For as hee there affirmeth our Sauiour must raigne till hee hath put all his enemies vnder hie feete And verse 28. he saith yet further when all thinges shall be subdued vnto him then shall the Sonne also himselfe be subiect vnto him that did subdue all things vnder him that God may be all in all Question What therefore is to bee saide for the answere and opening of this doubt Answer Our Sauiour shall no more cease to be King though hee is at the ende of the world to deliuer the kingdome vp to the Father then the Father hath ceased to be a King since he committed all kingdome and power to our Sauiour by his lifting of him vp and seating of him at his right hand ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is true For it is expressely testified in the word of truth as we haue seene before that there is no end of the kingdome of Christ Reuel 1.5.6 And it is with like faithfulnes assured vnto vs yea it is of it selfe most certaine that God the Father neuer intermitteth or ceaseth the regencie and gouernment of his kingdome 1. Tim 1 17. and chap 6.15.16 and 1. Pet 5.10.11 and in the Ep of Iude verse 25. Question How then are we to vnderstand this that our Sauiour shall at the end of the world deliuer vp his kingdome to the Father Answer The meaning of the holy Apostle is this that as the Father ruleth and reigneth by the Sonne till the end so at the ende the Sonne hauing fulfilled all things most perfitly which were by the appointment of the Father to be performed of him for the gathering tâ—â—ether and defending of his Church and to the suppressing of all vsurped power hee shall make it manifest in the sight of God and before all his Saints that no point or parcell thereof is vnperformed and so shall thenceforth rule and raigne in and with the Father onely in another manner of empire and gouernment then before Ephli This is something which you say For it is certaine that our Sauiour being most faithfull and true yea the truth it selfe Reuel 3.7 and againe verse 14. and Iohn ch 14.6 will most fully and perfitly performe all that hath beene committed to his trust And it is of like certaintie euen from the wordes of the Apostle who saith that all rule and all authoritie and power shal be put downe that is to say the diuel who hath now great power and is as it were a God in the world ruling in the children of disobedience and by them molesting the church of God shall then haue no such power neither he nor his instruments the wicked Tyrants and cruell persecutors that be in the world likewise Sinne which is of no little strength to intice and drawe euen the children of God aside in
many things and death it selfe which now ouerthroweth all shall then be for euer ouerthrown Yea as we may adde yet further all authoritie both ciuill and ecclesiasticall though of necessarie vse now shall then cease as being of no further vse in the kingdome of heauen insomuch as the causes of this course of gouernment shall then bee remoued to wit all ignorance of iudgement and all peruersenes and stubbornenes of affection c. It is therefore I say as certaine as the former that our Sauiour shall rule in another manner not in the middest of his enemies nor by such ministeriall seruices of men and Angels as for the present and euer since his ascension hee hath done but most sweetly and peaceably as among his friendes and dutifull subiects and more immediately by his holy spirit all the rebells and disturbers of the most sacred peace of his kingdome being for euer vtterly cast out into their owne place and as it were a prison of eternall woe and torment according to that grand commission which our Sauiour had receiued of the Father in that behalfe And thus it may be euident that the Apostle speaketh not generally that our Sauiour shall lay downe all regencie and kingdome but onely that part of it which was temporarie and to continue no longer then the time of this present euill world while yet the occasions of that kinde of gouernment are to remaine Vrsinus It is a true saying of a learned man Sic filius tradet regnum Patri vt sibi tamen ipsi subijciat omnia Non igitur sibiipsi sed alijs regnum abrogando tradet regnum Patri Piscator c. And an other Cum regnum tradiderit Deo Id est cum desinet ita regnare vt nunc regnat dominando scilicet in medio inimicorum quam potestatem a Patre accepit c. Alioquin Pater nunc regnat per Filium Filius in aeternū regnabit cum Patre sed alio modo hostibus sc omnibus subiectis But yet for all this the doubt is not fully cleared For the holy Apostle saith further that when all things shall be subdued vnto God then shall the Sonne also himselfe be subdued vnto him c. that God may be all in all Question What therefore is furthermore to be answered to this Answer This subiection of the Sonne is in no wise to be so taken as if the holy Apostle meant to note any abrogation or diminishing of his Kingly dignitie considered simply in it selfe much lesse any inferioritie of his diuine person more or otherwise after the end of the world then since his ascension to the right hand of God There is indeede no reason why wee should take the meaning of the Apostle to be so Explicatiō proofe For our Sauiour being once aduanced in his humane nature as a fruite of his most worthy obedience to his Father continuing still euery way as perfitly worthy euen to the ende of the world and being also so to continue for euer as well as at any time before Why should wee once imagine that there should euer followe any abasing of his glory or diminishing of his power authoritie And as for the Deitie of his Person seeing he was therein equall to his Father euen in the dayes of his humiliation as hee himselfe hath affirmed saying I and my Father are one Iohn 10.30 How should wee conceiue that now after his exaltation there should followe any the least Eclipse Question How then are wee to vnderstand the word of Subiection which the Apostle vseth Ans Our Sauiour Christ as we are here to consider is both God and man in one Person of a Mediatour And likewise in that he is a Mediatour betwixt God and man he is as we know sometime compared with God the Father and sometime he is spoken of in respect of his Church Now therefore as he is a Mediator Christus inferior est Patre quoad humanitatem natura officio quoad Diuinitatem vero non natura sed officio tantum Vrsinus Christus quatenus Deus est cum Patre nos subiectos habet quatenus est Sacerdos nobiscum Patri subiectus est August lib trin 1. cap 8. and in that respect compared with God the Father he is in regard of this his mediation to him his inferiour and so will for euer shewe himselfe to be in subiection to him as he is at this day and so hath beene euer since his ascension in heauen But on respect of his Church for whom he is a mediatour he is and shall alwaies remaine a King or Prince and a most soueraigne Lord and Sauiour vnto it Expli It must needs he so For else how should it be truly said in the holy Scriptures that he remaineth a king for euer and that of his kingdome there shall be no end Wherefore yet further that we may by the grace of God helpe ourselues to the vnderstanding of this high mysterie it is to be obserued that our Sauiour Christ is to be considered of vs either more distinctly a part by himselfe as he is the head of his Church or else as he hath his Church as his spirituall members mystically vnited vnto him And in this latter consideration is the subiection of our Sauiour chiefly to be vnderstood For thus it shall be most cleare and manifest that Christ in his members shall be subiect to the diuine man she of God Neuertheles this also must we vnderstand withall that the subiection of our Sauiour Christ and his church which now we speake of shall not be any debasement either to Christ or to it but such a subiection as shall be crowned with perfit glory and chiefly touching our Sauiour who must by all right haue a prehemmence aboue all without measure To the which good purpose well obserueth Maister Beza Annot Maier that there is in this word Subiection a figuratiue antanaciasis to be respected in that it is vsed in this matter concerning the Son of God together with his Church in a contrary sence to the same word as it is to be taken immediately before where it is vsed to note the Subiection of the enemies of God and his Church by his subduing and suppressing of them For their subiection shall be enforced against their wills and to their most miserable and wofull thraldome for euer through the most righteous iudgement of God But the subiection of our Sauiour as the head and so consequently of his Church as the members of his mysticall body it shall be most voluntarie and willing and all one with their perfect glorification vnder the most gracious immediate gouernment of God world without end For it shall be a subiection to God in perfect freedom from all aduersaries in the enioyng of a most bl ssed eternal peace c. So that this word of Subiectiō is vsed rather in way of emplification then otherwise And that to the singular comfort of
declarations of Gods iudgements against sin point forward still vnto this last final iudgement specially that vniuersal iudgement vpon the whole world in the daies of Noah for the generality of it and that other of the burning of Sodome and Gomorrha and the other Cities about them in respect of that kinde of visitation which shal be vpon the whole world at that day when as our Sauiour himselfe saith it shall be with the world like as it was in those daies we may well obserue to this end that when mention is made of the eternal confusion of the wicked of the euerlasting felicity of the godly there is a respect vnto this last iudgemeÌ„t As for example Ps 9.6 7 8 O enemy destructions are come to a perpetuall end But the Lord shall sit for euer he hath prepared his throne for iudgement For he shall iudge the world in righteousnes and shall iudge the people with equity And ver 17. The wicked shal turne into hel and all Nations that forget God And Ps 17.15 But I shal behold thy face in righteousnes when I awake to wit at the resurrectioÌ„ I shal be satisfied with thine image And Ps 49.14 The righteous shal haue dominion ouer theÌ„ in the morning that is in the most comfortable day of the resurrection of the iust whenas hel shal consume the beauty of the wicked fro his house that is from the graue Trem Iun. And ver 15. But God wil deliuer my soule from the power of the graue for he wil receiue me to wit into his heauenly kingdom Selah Read also Psal 125.1 c. to the end And Prou. 10.30 The righteous shall neuer be remoued And Ec. 8.12 13. Though a sinner doe euil a hundred times c. yet it shal not goe wel with the wicked And Isai 33.14 God is compared to burning fire yea to euerlasting burnings according to that wee reade Deut. 4.24 But yet more plainely doe the Scriptures following point vs to the last iudgement to the end of the world and thenceforth the state of the godly wicked for euer Psa 1â—2 25 26 2â— O my God saith the Prophet thou hast aforetime laid the foundations of the Earth and the heauens are the workes of thine hands They shall perish but thou shalt indure euen they shall waxe olde as doth a garment as a vesture thou shalt change them and they shall be changed â—ut thou art the same and thy yeares shall not faile The children of thy seruents shall continue and their seede shall stand fast in thy sight And Psal 145 1. O my God and King I will extoll thee and blesse thy name for euer and euer And verse 21. My mouth shall speake the praise of the Lord and all flesh shall blesse his name for euer and euer And contrariwise touching the wicked Eccles 11 9. Reioyce O young man in thy youth saith King Salomon shewing the vanitie of all youthfull plâ—â—sure not ordered in the feare of God but know for all these things God will bring thee to iudgement And chap. 12.14 God will bring euery worke vnto iudgement with euery secret thing whether it be good or euill And ioyntly both of the wicked and godly Isai 66.14 15 16. The hand of the Lord shall be knowne among his seruants and his indignation against his enemies For behold the Lord will come with fire and his chariots like a whirlewinde that hee may recompenâ—e his anger with wrath and his indignation with the flame of fire For the Lord will iudge with fire and with his sword all flesh and the slaine of the Lord shall be manie And verse 24. The worme of the transgressours shall not die neither shall their fire be quenched and they shall be an abhorring to all flesh saith the Lord by his holy Prophet Likewise Daniel chap. 12. verse 2. Many of them that sleepe in the earth an vncertaine or indefinite number put for that which is infinite or innumerable shall awake saith the Angell of the Lord to Daniel some to euerlasting life and some to shame and perpetuall contempt Finally Malachie the last of the Prophets Behold saith the Lord by him the day commeth that shall burne as an ouen and all the prowd yea and all that doe wickedly shal be stubble and the day that commeth shal burne them vp saith the Lord of Hostes and shall leaue them neither roote nor branch But vnto you that feare my name shall the Sonne of righteousnesse arise and health shall bee vnder his winges Thus the last iudgement is not obscurely pointed at though as it were a farre off in the olde Testament But in the new Testament it is most cleare and plaine and it is also more plentifully repeated First by our Sauiour Matthew chap. 8. verses 11 12. I say vnto you that many shal come from the East and West and shall sit downe with Abraham and Isaak and Iacob in the kingdome of heauen And the children of the kingdome shall be cast out into vtter darkenesse there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Compared with Luke chapter 13. verses 24 c. 29 30. And againe Matthew 10. verses 14 15. Whosoeuer will not receiue you nor heare your words when ye depart out of that house or that Citie shake off the dust of your feete Truly I say vnto you it shall be easier for them of the land of Sodome and Gomorrha in the day of iudgement then for that Citie And chapter 12.32 and verses 41 42. And chapter 13.36 c. 43. Likewise verses 47 48 4â— 50. And chapter 16. verses 27. The Sonne of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his Angels and then shall hee giue to euery one according to his deedes Moreouer chapter 19. verses 27 28 29. and chapter 22.13 14. And chapter 24 a great part of the chapter And chapter 25. the whole And chapter 26. verse 64. Reade also Iohn 5. verses 28 29. And chap. 14.1 2. And chapter 16. 16 c. 23. Thus our Sauiour Christ is plentifull in the repetition of this Article And so are his holy Apostles Acts 3.19 20 21. and chap. 10.42 rehearsed before And chap. 17.31 And Rom. 2.5 6 c. 16. and chap. 14.9 10 11 12. And 1. Cor. 1.7 8. and chap. 4. verse 5. and chap. 15.24 25 26 27 28. and verses 51 52 c. And 2. Cor. 5.10 Philip. 3.20 21. 1. Thes 1.10 And chap. 5.1 2 3. And 2 Thes 1.5 6 7 8 9 10. and cha 2.1 2 c. And 2. Tim. 1.18 And chap. 4 1. Heb. 9 27 28. And chap. 10.25 26 27 c. Iames 2.13 and chap. 4.12 And 1. Pet. 4.5 And chap. 5.4 And 2. Pet. chap. 3. verses 3 4 5 c. Reuel chap 20.11 12 13 c and chap. 21. and chap. 22. Finally Acts 1 10 11. Two Angels doe immediately vpon the ascension of our Sauiour testifie to his Disciples that hee should come againe from heauen as they had seene
themselues if neede shall so require as it becommeth all those that doe truly professe his name and would bee acknowledged of him to be in the number of his true Disciples and inheritors of his heauenly kingdome Wee will be henceforth as briefe as wee can in the rest and namely in that which followeth more properly belonging to the destruction of Ierusalem from the 15. verse of our text vnto the 23. verse Chiefly obseruing such things as may best fit our present purpose touching the time of the last iudgement And to this end let vs heare the words of our Sauiour Question How doe they followe in the text Answer The Euangelist Matthewe continueth the speech of our Sauiour in these words 15. When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation spoken of by Daniel the Prophet standing in the holy place let him that readeth consider it 16. Then let them which be in Iudea flye into the mountaines 17. Let him which is on the house toppe not come downe to fetch any thing out of his house 18. And he that is in the field let him not returne backe to fetch his clothes 19. And woe shall be to them which be with childe and to them which giue sucke in those dayes 20. But pray that your flight be not in the winter neither on the Sabbath day 21. For then shall be great tribulation such as was not from the beginning of the world till this time nor shall be 22. And except those dayes should be shortned there should no flesh be saued but for the elects sake those dayes shall be shortened Explication First our Sauiour fore-sheweth the danger 2. He giueth counsell 3. He giueth a reason of the same his câ—unsell 4. He comforteth the faithful against the extremitie of the euill In these word which are a portion of the second part of the answere of our Sauiour after he hath confirmed his propheticall menace against Ierusalem and the Temple thereof from that former prophesie which he had reuealed to Daniel by his holy Angel chap 9.27 And therewithall hauing admonished all beleeuing Iewes vpon the beginning of the euill aduisedly to regard the truth of that prophesie saying Let him that readeth consider it to wit as being then to take the full effect Our Sauiour doth there vpon furthermore earnestly aduise and charge all such as should haue any opportunitie to escape with all expedition to fly from the danger the which should as hee giueth them to vnderstand growe otherwise ineuitable and not possibly to bee auoided of them And this earnest aduise and counsell our Sauiour giueth first to those that had their dwelling places further distant from Ierusalem which might so much the sooner espie the danger approaching And secoÌ„dly he giueth the same aduise to the inhabitants of Ierusalem whosoeuer of them in the time of the danger growing neare should be about any busines in the fields or on the toppes of their houses or turrets from whence they might peraduenture espie their enemie a farre off marching toward them as wee reade of the watchman that stood in the tower in Izrael 2. King 9.17.18.20 And touching those that either could not coÌ„modiously flee such as should be then great with child or that had children hanging on the breasts or that would not regard his admonition to flee though they might more easily do it he sheweth that the calamitie of all such should be exceeding great From the consideration and certaine knowledge whereof our Sa moued with great coÌ„miseration toward those that were his giueth them this holy counsel that they should pray to God that though it must needs be that Ierusalem should be wofully besiedged at the last destroied because of the sins of the wicked Iewes yet that the beginning of it might not be in the winter or though in the sommer yet not on the Sabbath specially at such solemne times as they should resort to Ierusalem with a minde to celebrate any of the principall feastes of the Lord for many dayes together such as were the Passouer the feast of weekes and the feast of Tabernacles Exod 23. Deut 16. For these seasons would be a hinderance to the expedition of their escape and then should they be more generally surprized and inclosed by the destroying armie The reason of this his carefull and manifold admonition our Sauiour rendreth in the 22. v. for that the tribulation should be greater to those that should be inclosed in the siege then euer fell vpon that citie from the beginning of the world though before it was subdued by the king of Babel and the people caried captiues into Babylon For they returned againe Yea because it should be more dolefull then the siege of Samaria though the citie was brought into very great distresse 2. king 6.25 For they of Samaria had a gracious deliuerance as appeareth in the next chap Which IerusaleÌ„ as our Sa giueth his Disciples to vnderstand should by no meanes obtaine Onely he giueth this comfort that albeit the dayes of the siege should continue long by reason of the stoute resistance of the people and thereby also an exceeding great slaughter should fall vpon them according to their owne execration vpon themselues and children concerning the blood of Christ whom they persecuted to the death as was declared vpon the words of our Sa to the womeÌ„ that wept for him wheÌ„ he went to be crucified yet lest all should perish to wit with the sword of the enemie therefore saith our Sa for the elects sake to whom belonged eternal saluation he would shorten the daies of the siege by putting an end to the wilfulnes of the people in standing out against it and so at the last grant a temporall deliuerance to some among the rest according to the vsual course of Gods mercy in sparing the wicked lest his own should be altogether cut off from this life with them as Gen 18.23.24 ch 19.22 and 2. Pet. 2.9 Ier 5.1 And so though eleuen hundreth thousand were slaine yet the liues of nintie thousand were spared such as were taken prisoners beside many other as Iosephus the Iewe writeth The which exceeding great number of the slaine as also of the remnant preserued aliue may cause vs to conceiue that for want of prayer against this euill it fell vpon the citie in the time that the people of the lande were gathered together in it Now concerning the words of Daniel the prophet alledged by our Sauiour speaking of the abomination of desolation standing in the holy place Read for the proofe of this interpretation the words of our Sa alledged by S. Luke ch 23. v. 20 c ch 19 43. they were words describing the Roman Armie which were to come into the holy land and to compasse the holy citie yea to come into it to the holy Temple to leaue it desolate according to the decree of God for the sinnes of the people chiefly for putting our Sauiour to death So that
though they were his iust instruments to take vengeance of a wicked people yet they were in theÌ„selues no better then an abominable rout of Idolaters whom God in that respect abhorred howsoeuer hee vsed these now and so hath often vsed such kinde of abominable people for the rod of his anger to visite the sinnes and rebellions of his owne disobedient and licentious people For so before this time he vsed the wicked King of Ashur to be a scourge to Israel and after that the King of Babel to take vengeance of Iudah and to leade the people away to be in captiuitie to him Thus briefly passing ouer these words as was promised the vse whereof in regard of the time of our Sauiours comming to iudgement at the ende of the world may well be this that the fulfilling of this prophesie against Ierusalem being famously come to passe according to the word of our Sauiour may and ought iustly to confirme cur faith in the assured expectation both of the ending of the world in such manner as he doth likewise foreshewe in the latter part of his answer and also that he himselfe will accordingly come to iudgment at the same instant when the world shall be at an end Yea in the mean while let vs froÌ„ that destruction learne how vaine a thing it is for any to trust in the holines or strength of any place of defence when as they themselues be vnholy and thereby haue betraied and weakened all their strength And let vs likewise learne by their example to take heede how we prouoke God to wrath against vs by the contempt of that grace of Christ and his Gospell which he offereth vnto vs. Now let vs proceed How followeth it in the text of the Euangelist Saint Matthew from the 23. verse of this his 24. chap Question What are the words of our Sauiour Answer Then saith our Sauiour if any shall say vnto yee Loe here is Christ or there beleeue it not A second câ—unsell or admonition of our Sauiour the reason of it amplified also by a renued exhortation and the reason thereof For there shall arise false Christs and false Prophets and they shall shewe great signes and wonders so that if it were possible they should deceiue the very elect Behold I haue told yee before Wherefore if they shall say vnto ye Behold he is in the desert goe not forth Behold he is in secret places beleeue it not For as the lightening commeth out of the East and shineth into the West so shall also the comming of the Sonne of man be For wheresoeuer a dead carkasse is thither will the Eagles resort Explication The former part of the answer of our Sauiour doth so properly belong to the destruction of Ierusalem that it cannot be transferred and applied to the day of the last iudgement For beside that Ierusalem is expresly mentioned that which is said for the description of the calamitie thereof can in no wise agree to that iudgement which our Sauiour shall execute at the end of the world For whether should any flye at that instant from the presence of the Lord And how should that be lesse wofull to the barren then to the wicked that are child-bearing and such as giue sucke And as for godly women it shall be to all of them as well child-bearing as other a day of singular comfort and reioycing Moreouer that day shall be so sodaine that there shall be no time of flight no not for those that are swiftest of foote no though they had the wings of the Eagle or Hawke The words now rehearsed doe indeede belong to the former particular prophesie of the destruction of Ierusalem and were fulfilled in part at that time according to that which was obserued before concerning the arising of false Christs and false Prophets as may also be further seene in the historie of Iosephus which was then pointed vnto But though Iosephus had said little or much or nothing at all the word of our Sauiour himselfe is and may iustly be a sufficient ground and warrant vnto vs that all was fulfilled which he foretold whether in this place or ch 24 38. Luke ch 19.43.44 ch 21. verse 20.24 Thus I say wee are indeede to referre these wordes to the description of the calamitie of Ierusalem at the destruction thereof and to shewe that all succours for reliefe and deliuerance should be expected in vaine so that whosoeuer should or did take vpon him any courage to be their deliuerer as it were vnder a pretence of being a Christ or deliuerer vnto them should enterprise all in vaine Neuerthelesse wee may therewithall well vnderstand these wordes as being a transition from the description of the calamitie of Ierusalem at the time of the siege thereof to the description of the state of the world yea euen of the visible Church such as it should bee after the destruction of Ierusalem specially in the times which should more and more nearely approach to the last end of the world by that more quicke siege and batterie which the Lord himselfe will lay against it and wherewith hee will surprize it infinitely aboue that which Vespasian and Titus effected against Ierusalem For so doe the wordes of our Sauiour giue to vnderstand First in that hee saith of the false Christs and false Prophets that they should shewe great signes and wonders so that if it were possible they should deceiue the very elect For this was much more fulfilled after the destruction of Ierusalem to this day then it was before insomuch as though many great things were attempted then for the deliuerance of the people It is a wondeeful thing to see how the Pope hath preuailed to set vp himself aboue the Kings and Princes of the earth what religious buildings haue bin built for the aduancement of Poperie what reuenewes â—hat a 〈◊〉 â—â—tâ—de of ordâ—â—â— that Câ—uâ—â—â—â— what wrâ—tâ—â—gâ—â—â—â—ca hâ—◠〈◊〉 â—age voluâ—â—â—â— printed â—nd 〈◊〉 against the truth vnder pretence of the defence of it c. All these aâ—e dangerous and mâ—ghâ—ie tentations to such as take not diligent heede against them and many incouragements giuen as if the Romans should not preuaile against them c. Yet nothing tooke so great effect as the false Christs and false Prophets of Turkie and Rome haue done who haue by their deceites wonderfully preuailed with multitudes to drawe them away either from the truth of the true Christs Person or of his doctrine Yea euen from the truth of both and that also by lying signes and wonders as the Apostle interpreteth these wordes of our Sauiour 2. Thes 2 9 10.11 And secondly it may be perceiued by those wordes of our Sauiour concerning the manner of his comming to wit in that it should be spiritually as it were vpon the wings of the Gospel preached to all nations as well afâ—â—r the destruction of Ierusalem euen to the end of the world as before from the
time shortly ensuing the ascension of our Sauiour vp into heauen in thaâ—â—he compareth his comming to the lightening which comming out of the East shineth into the West as it is applied Luk 17.20.21.22.23.24 Like as also his comming shall be bodily to the sight and viewe of all people in the cloudes of the aire descending from the highest heauen when he shall come to iudge the world as it is in the text of Matthewe The vse of which doctrine of our Sauiour as it was double vnto the beleeuing Iewes before the destruction of Ierusalem partly for direction and partly for consolation and comfort * Read also Luk 17.23.24 c. to the ende of the ch where he plainly extendeth the words of our Sauiour to the end of the world so it may wel be and it is vnto all true beâ—â—euing Christians to the end of the world and euen in regard of the ende it selfe For instruction thus first for that insomuch as our Sauiour hath sufficiently confirmed himselfe to bee true Messias and his doctrine to bee the onely true doctrine of saluation by those miracles which he wrought first by himselfe among the Iewes and afterward by his holy Apostles both among Iewes and Gentiles that therefore wee are not to bee drawne away from him or from his doctrine vnder pretence of any other miraculous workings whatsoeuer Secondly this doctrine of our Sauiour serueth for our instruction against all secret and hereticall inticements of false Prophets and Heretickes whose manner is vsuall among many of them to drawe Disciples away from the publike profession of the Gospell euen in the times of the libertie thereof to secret corners as if they were a companie more holy then the rest and had a more perfect doctrine Whereof wee may take the Familie of Loue for one chiefe example among the rest But saith our Sauiour though they say behold Christ is in secrete places beleeue it not Our Sauiour will haue his Doctrine publikely Preached and professed vnder good Christian Princes and hee will haue it publikely professed vpon all iust occasions vnder Idolaters and Tyrannous Princes though they will not suffer the Gospell so long as they can hinder it to be publikely Preached He cannot like that it should be smothered in corners It shall as he saith breake forth like lightening that is it shall be published openly and in the publike viewe of the world and accordingly he will haue it to be publikely imbraced and professed Thirdly the Doctrine of our Sauiour in this part of his answere to his Disciples serueth to teach vs nowe as well as it did to teach the beleeuing Iewes before the destruction of Ierusalem that as they were not to tye themselues to Ierusalem and to stay their flight from it as if then Christ might no where else bee found so neither are wee to tye our faith to any place as many doe their faith to the Church of Rome but to resort thether and to stay there where Christ is truly Preached as well in one place as in another wheresoeuer and whether soeuer the Lord shall call vs. And to this purpose hee vseth the prouerbiall speech Wheresoeuer the dead carkesse is thither will the Eagles resort Albeit Luke 17.37 it seemeth that our Sauiour vsed the same prouerbiall speech at some other time in way of a promise that our Sauiour would gather all his elect at the last day into his heauenly kingdome where he himselfe should be Thus the Doctrine of our Sauiour serueth for our instruction And for comfort it is likewise very notable in that he assureth vs that none of the elect of God shall be deceiued by any false Christs or false Prophets though their comming be neuer so deceitfull and strong to delude the wicked Not that they haue any such wisedome of themselues that they can thereby discerne their spirituall craft or any such strength that they should in their owne might withstand their delusions but because God who hath elected them will also endue them both with wisedome and also with power from aboue so as his grace shall bee sufficient to preserue them According to that of the Apostle Saint Paul 2. Thes 2. verses 13.14.15.16.17 Wee ought to giue thankes to God for you brethren c. These thinges thus briefly considered according to promise let vs henceforth hast to that which followeth which is as was saide the third part of the answere of our Sauiour and doth particularly concerne the time of his last iudgement which shall be as hee further declareth at the ende of the world Yet so as wee shall againe perceiue as was saide in the beginning that some part of the speech doth more specially concerne the calamitie and destruction of Ierusalem then the end of the world as wee shall easily perceiue when we come vnto them This last part of the answere of our Sauiour concerning the ende of the world which is the time of the last iudgement it comprehendeth therewithall both the signes of his comming and also the place from whence and whether hee will come Likewise the manner of his comming and the persons whom he will iudge with diuerse other points which were propounded in the beginning of our inquirie into this place BVt let vs proceede by degrees And first concerning the time when secondly the signes of his comming and thirdly the place from whence and whether he shall come fourthly the manner of his comming and therewithall the persons whom he will iudge when he shall come For these foure points are somewhat more nearely lincked together What are the wordes of our Sauiour Question How doe they followe in our text Answer It followeth thus from the 29 verse vnto the 32. 29. And immediately after the tribulation of those dayes shal the Sunne be darkened and the moone shall not giue her light and the starres shall fall from heauen and the powers of heauen shall be shaken 30. And then shall appeare the signe of the Sonne of man in heauen and then shall all the kindreds of the earth mourne and they shal see the Sonne of man come in the clouds of heauen with power and great glory 31. And he shall send his Angels with the great sound of a trumpet and they shall gather together his elect from the foure windes and from the one end of the heauen to the other These words as we may euidently perceiue doe properly belong to the second comming of our Sauiour to execute his last iudgement and therefore they are likewise more properly belonging to that Article of our faith which we doe now enquire of Neuertheles the former speech was not to be neglected of vs seeing our Sauiour himselfe thought good to speak of the destruction of Ierusalem as of a good inducement or preparatiue to the more reuerend and profitable consideration of this And indeed what iudgement of God might so fitly be a representation or as a warning piece to stirre vs vp to the due expectation
of it The citie of Ierusalem and the Temple thereof were by Gods speciall ordinance and appointment singularly holy vnto him and of great account euen for his owne name and mercies sake and so were the people also for many ages of ancient time a peculiar people vnto him and chiefly beloued of him And yet all that could not hinder the due course of Gods vengeance after that the bountifulnesse of his mercie and long suffering was most notoriously abused by them It was in vaine for the Disciples to stand vpon the goodlines strength of the building or any such thing to disswade or pitie the destruction thereof So likewise whatsoeuer may bee saide concerning the beautie of the heauens though they bee honoured by the name of his throne the fruitefulnesse of the earth which is called his foote-stoole the stately buildinges that are built vpon it by the ministerie of man the pleasant orchyardes and gardens the rich furniture of houses the beautifull plate and Iewels which are the delights of men all shall bee in vaine and of no force with God to stay that vniuersall iudgement which hee hath for the sinnes of the world when once they shall be full ripe determined to bring vpon it moreouer and beside his particular iudgements wherewith hee will euery day visite the earth in the meane while Wherefore also let nothing be able to hinder our hearts from a dutifull attention toward the doctrine which our Sauiour vouchsafeth to deliuer vnto vs in this behalfe And first concerning the time of this last and greatest iudgement of all other and therewithall concerning the signes of it our Sauiour doth first more generally referre vs to the tribulations before described concerning Ierusalem or rather to the tribulations described before that in the first part of the answere of our Sauiour which as was said treateth of the common troubles both of the world and also of the Church which should not onely goe before the destruction of Ierusalem but also followe after euen to the neare approaching of the last iudgement of our Sauiour And then more particularly according as hee had told his Disciples that beside those before expressed signes they should haue no other speciall signe of the calamitie to come vpon Ierusalem but the compassing of the citie by the Roman Armie so hee doth proportionably tell his Disciples or rather vs by speaking to them seeing vpon vs are come the dayes of the more neare approaching of the ende of the worlde that there shall bee noe other signe more particular then those which hee hath alreadie mentioned vntill hee shall by his very comming declare really and indeede that the ende it selfe is come So that then beside the generall signes going before the ende of the world answerable to those which went before the destruction of Ierusalem wee haue here in the wordes of our present text a description of those signes which shall more immediately goe before the comming of our Sauiour and then of the comming of our Sauiour himselfe at the very ende of the world from whence and whether hee will come together with the manner of his comming and the persons whom hee will iudge who also are described by the effectes which his comming shall haue in their hearts though to a contrarie ende and purpose in diuerse of them as wee shall obserue Let vs therefore weigh these thinges in order And first concerning the time of the last iudgement our Sauiour Christ saith that it shall be immediately after the tribulations before expressed The which wordes wee must either vnderstand of the common troubles generally set downe in the first part of the answere of our Sauiour they being as well forerunners of the end of the world as of the destruction of Ierusalem or else we must vnderstand this word immediately to be spoken not so much in respect of our computation of time as in regard of the estimation of God with whom a thousand yeares is but as one day as the Apostle Peter teacheth 2. Ep 3.8 But seeing our Sauiour speaketh familiarly to informe his church rather then to disclose the vnsearchable minde of God therefore we may iustly vnderstand it in the first sense Neuerthelesse this being yeelded there ariseth a further question concerning the darkening of the Sunne whether our Sauiour doth in these wordes speake properly and in the naturall sense or tropologically and in a borrowed phrase or speech To the which we answer that it is true indeede that the Lord by his holy Prophets hath vsed these very same speeches metaphorically to signifie great troubles and publike alterations of states and kingdomes in the world as Ezek 32 7 8. to expresse that great distresse which hee would bring vpon Egypt by the King of Babylon when I shall put thee out I will couer the heauen saith the Lord and make the Starres thereof darke I will couer the Sunne with a cloude and the Moone shall loose her light All the lightes of heauen I make darke for thee and bring darkenes vpon the land saith the Lord God I will also trouble the hearts of many people And Isai 13.9.10 the same borrowed speeches are vsed to describe the fearefull destruction of Babylon by the Medes and Persians Behold the day of the Lord commeth cruel with wrath and fierce anger to lay the land wast and he shal destroy the sinners out of it For the Starres of heauen and the Planets thereof shall not giue their light the Sonne shal be darkened in his going forth the Moone shal not cause her light to shine And thus it is said Amos. 5.18 woe vnto you hee speaketh to the wicked that desire the day of the Lord to wit of his mercy what haue ye to doe with it the day of the Lord that is of his vâ—sitation vpon sinners is darkenes and not light As if a man did floe from a lyon and a beare met him c. And ver 20. shall not the day of the Lord be darkenes and not light euen darkenes and no light in it Likewise Ioel ch 2.2 And in the same ch v. 3â— 31 the same speeches with a further allusion to some former strange works of God are vsed to note the strange effects which shuld follow vpon the first comming of our Sauiour into the world and in the times succeeding by the Preaching of his Gospell I will shewe wonders in the heauens and in the earth saith the Lord blood and fire and pillars of smoke The Sunne shal be turned into darkenes and the Moone into blood before the great and terrible day of the Lord doe come Thus I say these kinde of speeches as we see are vsed to note strange things and alterations metaphorically Read eccles cha 5.16 ch 12.2 And what could more significatly expresse the same Neuertheles this letteth not why we may not vnderstand our Sauiour in these words not onely to vnderstand strange euents by a figuratiue phrase of speech but also the very accomplishment
mightie glorious manner the thousands of his Angells attending vpon him that is hee shall come in most diuine manner as we shall haue occasion to consider againe cha 25.31 In which respect our Sauiour calleth that glorie in which the Sonne of man shall come the glorie of his Father chap 16.27 of the same our Euangelist Moreouer it is euident from the same our Text who they are whom our Sauiour shall come to iudge that is to say All the kindreds of the earth not onelie the Tribes of Israel who had the lawe giuen them but also all other kindreds and people who haue sinned without the lawe as the Apostle teacheth Rom 2. ver 12.16 And also all that sinne against the Gospell The persons to be iudged at this generall and most fearfull Assises are described by that effect which the most mightie and glorious manner of the appearing of this great and most high iudge shall worke in their hearts namelie that they shall mourne with a most dolefull and deepe mourning as was obserued in a word before as may further appeare by that which our Sauiour spake concerning the calamitie of Ierusalem in the destruction therof Luke 23.30 compared with Reuel 6.15.16.17 when the Kings and all sorts of men shall wish in their hearts that the mountains and rocks would fall vpon them hide them from the presence of him that sitteth vpon the throne and from the wrath of the Lamb Because as S. Iohn saith The great day of his wrath is come who can stand And no maruell seeing his comming shal be most terrible to all such as haue euill consciences and are guiltie to themselues of contēpt rebellion against this most high Prince and iust iudge of all yea no doubt the very godly and beleeuing Christians shal at that day of this fearful assummons be at the first stricken with a very great reuerend feare so that as the Apostle Peter admonisheth 2. cp 3.11.12 it behoueth all of vs to be very carefull that we may be found in holie conuersation godlines and that also with all expedition and watchfulnes seeing the heauens shall passe away in a fearefull manner and be dissolued with fire c. According is wee read 2. Thessalon 1.8 The which whosoeuer shall doe though they do feare yet they shal be so comforted against the suddennesse and extremitie of their feare that they shall recouer themselues out of it and finde that to be a day of most sweete consolation to them for euer which shall be a day of the beginning of the most wofull both terrour and torment of all the wicked and vngodlie And therefore it is of purpose added by our Sauiour in this Text of S. Matthewe that by the ministerie of the holie Angells All the elect shal be gathered together to be partakers of their euerlasting saluation with our Sauiour in heauen when as all the rest shal be left to eternal destruction in hell according to those parables of our Sauiour which we reade in the same Euangelist chapt 13.41.42.43 and in the same verses 49.50 And as we haue further to consider chapter 25. verses 34.41.46 Our Sauiour shall also at this day iudge condemne the Diuell and all his wicked Angells as wee are from that place of the 41. verse of the 25. of Matthew to obserue But for the comfort of the godlie and to cheare vp their hearts Saint Luke reporteth other wordes of our Sauiour which wee may not heere omit insomuch as we read chapt 21.28 that our Sauiour spake thus also for the consolation of the godlie When these things beginne to come to passe then looke yee vp and lift vp your heads for your Redemption draweth neare yea euen our full Redemption as well of bodie as of soule according as the Apostle Paul interpreteth the words of our Sauiour Rom 8.23 THese things thus considered from the former wordes of our Text Let vs now goe forward to that which followeth in the Euangelist from the beginning of the 32. verse to the ende of the 41. For these wordes also doe concerne the description of the time of the same his last comming so farre as is meete for vs to knowe and also of the manner of it togither with some intermixed speech concerning the destruction of Ierusalem Question Howe doeth it followe in this portion of the Text Answer 32. Now saith our Sauiour learne ye a parable from the figge tree when her bough is yet tender it bringeth forth leaues ye knowe that sommer is neare 33. So likewise when yee see all these thinges knowe yee that it is neare euen at the doores that is to say the time of the comming of our Sauiour or he himselfe or as it may be supplied from S. Luke his Kingdome is very neare 3◠Verily I say vnto you this generation shall not passe till all these things be done 35. Heauen and earth shall passe away but my words shall not passe away 36. But of that day and houre knoweth no man no not the Angells of heauen but my Father onely 37. But as the daies of Noah were so likewise shall the comming of the Sonne of man be 38. For as in the dayes before the flood they did eate and drinke marrie and giue in marriage vnto the day that Noah entered into the Arke 39. And knewe nothing till the flood came and tooke them all away In graeco centextu paralambanetai assumitur aphietai relinquitur Enallage temporis ducens quasi in rem praesentem Sic Piscator so shall also the comming of the Sonne of man be 40. Then two men shall be in the field the one shal be receiued the other shal be refused 41. Two women shall be grinding at the mill the one shall be receiued the other shall be refused Explicatiō proofe In this portion of our Text our Sauiour addeth that which he thought good to deliuer concerning the time manner of his comming to iudgement at the end of the world so farre as was said it is meet for vs to know with a certaine recapitulation of all that which he had said before concerning the signes both going before the destruction of Ierusalem and also the end of the world and last iudgement therof And he doth it in this order First our Sauiour doth generallie affirme the certaintie of either part of this Prophesie according to the precursorie signes which he had giuen therof and that from the similitude of the figge tree and as S. Luke addeth further from the similitude of all other trees chap. 21. verses 29.30.31 For he spake to them a parable saith the Euangelist saying Behold the figge tree and all trees when they now shoote forth ye seeing them know of your owne selues that Sommer is then neere So likewise ye when ye see these things come to passe that is to say when ye for your parts see Ierusalem destroyed and all the troubles that I haue spoken
feast at night but also that the Bride-groome should be brought to the Bride by a traine or companie of maidens the daughters of his neare friendes Yet I doubt not but he doth of purpose chose to giue forth this parable vnder the name and example of womankinde yea euen of yong and tender maides to admonish them as well as men that as they are appointed of God to bee heires of the same grace and saluation so they may knowe that the same dutie of watchfulnesse and constancie in the faith and in all good fruites thereof is to be performed of them in their places and callings as well as of men Yea the yonger are hereby admonished as wel as the elder yong men and maides also old men and children as it is in the 148. Psalme No youth or tendernesse of those that bee of discretion must exempt vs from vsing all good diligence and painefulnesse in seeking after the kingdome of heauen Wee knowe the curse which the Lord threateneth whereof euen the daintie and delicate both men and women that will scarcely set their foote on the ground shall bee partakers as well as the rest for their want of care to obey the Lawes and commandements of God Deut 28. verse 5â— and 56. Let vs therefore all without exception knowe that it is our dutie to watch diligently and carefully to prepare our selues against the day of the Lords iudgement whensoeuer he shall come For otherwise as our Sauiour telleth vs. The Kingdome of heauen shall be likened to ten Virgines to wit as touching this point of admitting and receiuing those onely thaâ— be carefull to prepare themselues aright and of excluding and reiecting all the rest The particulars of this parable are thus to be vnderstood and applied The Bride-groome signifieth our Sauiour Christ in respect of that spirituall mariage which hee mindeth eternally to celebrate and solemnize with his Church at the ende of the worlde the which hee hath alreadie espoused to himselfe as it is most plentifully and delightfully described in the most holy and excellent songe of songes by King Salomon In which respect also Iohn Baptist calleth our Sauiour the bride-groome and professeth himselfe to bee for his part a friend of the bride-groome Iohn 3.29 And our Sauiour calleth his twelue the children of the marriage chamber and himselfe as the bride-groome for the time he was present with them Mat 9.14 15. The tenne Virgines doe represent the visible Church of God here in this world Of the which some regard onely the external calling and the outward profession of the Gospell so farre as it hath praise and allowance of men and these are but hypocrites other doe not rest themselues in the outward calling and profession but seeke after inward truth the power of godlines through the sanctification of the spirit of God And these alone are the true members of the visible church insomuch as they onely appertaine to the secret election end internall calling of God As touching the equall number of fiue of the one sort that is the wise and fiue of the other who are saide to bee foolish it is not to bee stood vppon as though that were intended by our Sauiour insomuch as wee knowe what hee hath saide other where to wit that many are called but fewe chosen Yet this is certaine that euery true member of the Church is truly wise seeking after inward truth as was saide and that all other are foolish how many soeuer they are who looke no further then to an outward profession albeit they heare daily that God maketh no reckoning of the outward man though that seeme to be neare when the heart is remoued farre from him The long staying of the bridegroome noteth the distance of time betwixt his ascension vp into heauen and his comming to iudgement at the ende of the world which proueth longer then men would haue thought For so it falleth out oftentimes in matters of great solemnitie that many occasions breede delay aboue that the attendants doe knowe off And verily many great workes of God were to be wrought betwixt our Sauiours leauing of the world and his returning to it againe which required as wee haue experience a long tract of time And it is of the infinit mercie of God that there is such a delay to the end that none of his elect might perish but in his due time come to the knowledge and faith of their saluation The fayling of the oyle in the lampes of the foolish noteth the detection and discouerie of their hypocrisie and that they were not grounded and truly rooted in Christ They had a certaine historical knowledge but not the graces and gifts of sanctification neither sought they after them The full supply of oyle which the wise furnished themselues withall as it were against a deare yeare noteth their inward truth and stedfastnesse of faith and godlines they hauing their lampes as it were vnder the two oliue trees of God for the continuall cherishing and feeding of the light thereof as we read Zech 4.1.2 Yet not so but the wise haue their infirmities and failings as if they were not better then the rest in inward truth who seemed to be as good as they in outward shewe but their inward truth reuiueth all when as the best motions of the rest doe quickely vanish quite away The sudden comming of the bridegroome noteth the sudden comming of our Sauiour to iudgement when the time of his stay is once expired Neuertheles that iudgement which shall be the condemnation of the foolish it shall be the saluation of the wise For this as was saide in the beginning is signified by the shutting of the gate against the rest The which no noubt shal be as dolefull to those which shall be depriued of this feast as it shall be ioyfull to those that shall be made partakers of it according to that Reuel chap 19.7 Let vs be glad and reioyce and giue glory to the Lord our God for the marriage of the Lambe it come And verse 9. Blessed are they that are called to the Lambes supper Finally in this parable it is most needfully to be marked of vs that when the opportunitie of accompanying this Bride-groome to the mariage feast is once past that there is no recouering of it for euer after And not to prepare and furnish our selues throughly is in a manner all one as if we neuer set foote out of doores Wherefore as we began so let vs end Take we heed that we be prepared and that we may be found watching alwaies because we knowe not the day nor the houre when the Sonne of man will come THe last parable is yet behind tending to the same end with the former as it is plaine by the manner of the inferring or knitting of it with the same as it followeth in the text Question How is that How much a talent was according to our present coine thoug it bee not easie to oftimate
yet this is certaine that it contained a great sumaie It may appeare in that one talēt of gold was sufficient in quantitie to make that goodly branched bowled Candlesticke f r the holy Tabernacle with the snuffers and snuffe dishes for the same Exod 25. verse 31. c. 3◠This talent was indeed the talent of the sanctuarie but the talent in common vse among the people of God was in quantitie halfe so much that is about 60. pound whē the greater was 120. pound in weight vide Iunij annot in eum locum Exod. 25. Answer 14. For saith our Sauiour verse 14 and so forth to the 31. the kingdome of heauen or the Sonne of man or with a more short supply of wordes thus For so it is to wit in this case that as a man going into a strange countrie called his seruants and deliuered to them his goods 15. And vnto one he gaue fiue talents and to another two and to another one to euerie one after his habilitie and straite way went from home 16. Then he that receiued the fiue talents went and occupied with them and gained other fiue talents 17. Likewise also he that receiued two he also gained other two 18. But he that receiued the one went and digged in the earth and hid his maisters monie 19. But after a long season the maister of those seruants came and reckoned with them 20. Then came he that had receiued fiue talents and brought forth other fiue talents saying maister thou deliuer cast vnto me fiue talents behold I haue gained with them other fiue talents 21. Then his maister saide vnto him It is wel done good seruant and faithfull thou hast bin faithfull in litle I will make thee ruler ouer much enter into thy maisters ioy 22. Also he that receiued two talents came and said maister thou deliueredst vnto me two talents behold I haue gained other two with them 23. His maister saide vnto him It it well done good seruant and faithfull Thou hast beene faithfull in litle I will make thee ruler ouer much enter into thy maisters ioy 24. Then he which had receiued the one talent came and saide maister I knewe that thou wast an hard man who reapest where thou sowedst not and gatherest where thou strawedst not 25. I was therefore afraid and went and hid my talent in the earth behold thou hast thine owne 26. And his maister answered and said vnto him Thou euill seruant and slouthful thou knowest that I reape where I sowed not and gather where I strawed not 27. Thou oughtest therfore to haue put my monie to the exchangers and then at my cōming I should haue receiued mine owne with aduantage 28. Take therefore the talent from him and giue it vnto him which hath tenne talents 29. For vnto euery man that hath it shall be giuen and he shall haue aboundance and from him that hath not euen that which he hath shall be taken away 30. Cast therefore that vnprofitable seruant into vtter darkenes there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Explicatiō Before we come to the interpretation of this parable if wee would see it more briefly propounded we may read it as it is contracted by the Euangelist Mark. ch 13.34.35.36.37 with a short supply of wordes after this māner For the Son of man is as a man going into a strange countrie leaueth his house and giueth authoritie to his seruants and to euery man his worke and commandeth the porter to watch Watch therefore for yee knowe not when the maister of the house will come at euen or at midnight at the cocke-crowing or in the dawning lest if hee come suddenly hee should finde you sleeping And those things which I say vnto you I say vnto all See that ye watch This as it seemeth is a briefe contraction not onely of this last parable set downe at large by Saint Matthewe but also of the other recorded both by Matthew and Luke And the generall vse of them all is here expressed most fully at once which is to stirre vp all without exception to be watchfull lest wee or other should be found vnprepared when God shall call vs to an account The Euangelist Luke setteth downe the same parable in as large a discourse as Matthew doth vsed of our Sauiour to the same end though with some difference in certaine circumstances And it may be also at another time before this most large speech of his concerning his second comming for it was before his last fare-well to the Temple as wee may read 19. chap from the 12. verse to the 28. Neuertheles as touching the ende and scope of the parable it is plaine to be the same from the 11. verse in these wordes While they heard these things saith the Euangelist Luke that is to say while the Disciples heard those cōfortable speeches which our Sa spak concerning Zaccheus that saluation was that day come to his house c For the Sonne of man is come to seeke and to saue that which was lost our Sauiour as Saint Luke saith continued and spake a parable because he was neare to Ierusalem and because also they thought that the kingdome of God should shortly appeare He saide therefore as it followeth in the 12. verse A certaine noble man went into a farre countrie to receiue for himselfe a kingdome and so to come againe And he called his tenne seruants c. But of the difference of the circumstances we will speake afterward Let vs first consider of the substance and matter of the parable as it is contriued and disposed in the Euangelist Matthew By the going of the man the noble man as it is in Luke into a farre countrie our Sauiour representeth himselfe in respect of his leauing of this world and of his ascending vp into heauen and of his abode there till his comming againe at the ende of the world The which though it should be vncertaine all waies and sudden whensoeuer it should be yet hee doth giue to vnderstand that it should not be so soone as his Disciples were readie to conceiue and as our Sauiour knewe how the mindes of some would ouercarie them as we may perceiue accordingly how it came to passe 2. Thes 2.1.2.3 Neither doth our Sauiour so speake of his leauing of the world as though he ment not after his departure to be any way present in it but he speaketh onely of his bodily absence For by his spirit hee is and so alwaies intendeth to be present in his Church according to his promise I will be with yee to the end of the world as hee spake a litle before his ascension and likewise before that wheresoeuer two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the middest of them And so doth the effect it selfe declare and confirme diuerse wayes in that since his ascension euen shortly after and thenceforth to this day he hath established offices and callings in his Church furnished them with
But they doe well to dispute the matter now prouided they would speedily moderate and determine the question well before the time of the account here spoken of doe come For assuredly then the terme will be out and no further day granted for any disputation about the matter And happie shall they be that shall turne all their care to practise that vsurie which our Sauiour hath commended as being the onely lawfull and blessed vsurie which bringeth sound and durable gaine with it euen to as great abundance may be desired For to him that hath saith our Sauiour shall be giuen and he shall haue abundance when as on the contrarie that shall be taken away which the vnprofitable seruant refuseth to make any vse of Thus much of this parable as it is recorded by Saint Matthew Wherevnto as was said that other in the 19. chap of S. Luke accordeth touching the substance and scope of it As for the circumstances often seruants answerable to the number of the 10. virgines in the former parable of the Mina or pound a great deale lesse summe of mony giuen to euery one in stead of the talents in diuers proportions deliuered to the rest they doe nothing preiudice the same substance and drift of either parable No more doth the diuerse proportion of the gaine or diuerse measure of the reward This onely is to be materially obserued in Luke which is not set downe in Matthewe that the noble man going into a farre countrie was hated of his Citisens who after his departure rebelled against him though all in vaine For at his returne the noble man doth execution vpon all those rebells Euen so shall it bee at the ende of the world None of those that refuse to submit themselues to the regencie and gouernment of our Sauiour Christ here in this world shall escape his reuenging hand according to the conclusion of the parable in these wordes Moreouer those mine enemies which would not that I should raigne ouer them bring hither and slay them before me The Lord Iesus himselfe will see the execution done vpon all those that rebell against him and his Gospell by the ministerie of his holy Angels immediately vpon his sentence iudgement pronounced against them at the last day Mat 13.41 42. and verses 49.50 The consideration of all these things must needes be of great force to awaken all that shall duly weigh and beleeue the wordes of our Sauiour to bee faithfull and true to be continually watchfull that at the last iudgement they may be found good and faithfull seruants to God And I doe hartily pray God that the same good effect may be wrought in our hearts who haue heard these things thus plentifully laide forth vnto vs and that also in so great varietie of perswasion as our blessed Sauiour hath in wonderfull desire of our saluation commended the same vnto vs that whether we dye before his comming or liue till his comming wee may be found such as wee ought to bee For as hath beene often saide it commeth all to one reckoning in effect whether wee liue to that day or no. For as wee dye now so shall we be found then either iust or vniust true beleeuers or hypocrites Wherefore seeing our death is as vncertaine to vs how soone it shall be to euery one of vs for our parts as the comming of the Lord shall be to the whole world let not any of vs stop our eares or harden our hearts against the gracious warning which is giuen vnto vs. And the rather because though the day of our death is not farre off when it is at the furthest yet we haue experience by the sodaine deaths of many that it may be nearer then we can thinke For sometime as we see the summons and arrest and the execution of death come all at once vpon others And why may not death vse the like expedition in the cutting off of our dayes It may fall out so for any thing that any of vs doe knowe Let vs therefore I pray you euen all and euery one of vs let vs I say watch that none of vs may at any time be taken vnprepared to our destruction but that we may be in a readines to meete the Lord with comfort to our eternall saluation Amen And thus farre for the ground of the Article of our faith concerning the comming of our Sauiour to iudge both the quicke and the dead out of the holy Euangelists both for the time thereof and concerning the signes so farre as they may bee discerned of vs and also touching the place from whence and whither he shall come and in what manner he shall shewe himselfe and who they are whom he shall iudge Moreouer wee haue herewithall seene diuerse of those vses both for comfort and also for dutie which we are to make from the doctrine and faith of this Article Wherein though we haue somewhat broken our order to the end we might not breake the course of our text which is more to be regarded then our order yet if neede be we shall very well salue it againe because by how much we haue as it were increased the burthen here wee shall goe away the lighter and make the more expedition there IN the meane while let vs proceede to that which followeth and that also in as good and commodious a course as wee may attaine vnto touching the order of our Sauiours proceeding in the execution of his last iudgement euen as he himselfe hath likewise foretold and described the same This followeth in our text of the Euangelist Matthew from the beginning of the 31. verse to the end of the chap Let vs heare the words of our Sauiour Question Which are they Answer 31. And when the Sonne of man commeth in his glory saith our Sauiour and all the holy Angels with him then shall he sit vpon the throne of his glory 32. And before him shall be gathered all nations and he shall seperate them one from another as a shepheard seperateth his sheepe from the goates 33. And he shall set the sheepe on his right hand and the goates on the left 34. Then shall the King say to them on his right hand Come yee blessed of my Father inherit the kingdome prepared for you from the beginning of the world 35. For I was an hungred and yee gone me meate I thirsted and yee gaue me drinke I was a stranger and ye lodged me 36. I was naked and ye clothed me I was sicke and yee visited me I was in prison and ye came vnto me 37. Then shall the righteous answer him saying Lord when saw we thee an hungred and fed thee or a thirst and gaue thee drinke 38. And when saw we thee a stranger and lodged thee or naked and clothed thee 39. Or when sawe we thee sicke or in prison and came vnto thee 40. And the King shall answer and say vnto them verily I say vnto you in as much as ye haue done
comfort of all true Christians seeing they shal behold him to be ordained their Iudge who was before anointed to be their euerlasting redeemer and Sauiour Explicatiō proofe These indeede are very sufficient reasons to let vs see why it should be so And they are no other then such as haue good warrant from the holy Scriptures like as you haue alledged concerning the former three Touching the last reason that is the comfort of the faithfull we shall haue further occasion to consider of it afterward Neuerthelesse albeit the iudgement is committed to our Lord Iesus Christ euen in that he is the Sonne of man we must not think that the Deitie is excluded either of the Sonne of God himselfe or of the Father or of the holy Ghost but the iudgement shall proceed from the whole Trinitie though the Sonne onely is the administratour and pronouncer of it Let this suffice for the first point who the Iudge is Question THe manner of his comming is next How is it described that it shall be Answer The Sonne of man saith our Sauiour shall come in glory and all the holy Angels with him Explication This glory which our Sauiour speaketh of is the glory of the onely begotten Sonne of God that is to say a most diuine glory euen the glory of God the Father as he himselfe spake before Math. 16.27 For saith he there the Sonne of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his Angels Here in this place our Sauiour calleth it his owne glory because it is due vnto him euen in that he is the Sonne of man by the gift of the Father who else-where is called the Father of glory Ephes 1.17 and the God of glory Act. 7.2 and the King of glory Psal 24.7.8.9.10 that is most glorious in himselfe and also the fountaine of all true honour and glory to all other It shall be the perfect declaration of that glory which the disciples saw some bright glimses of as we read Iohn 1.14 Math. 17.2 and 2. Pet. 1.17 It shall be that glory which our Sauiour praied for Iohn 17.5 Now glorifie me thou Father with thine owne selfe with the glory which I had with thee before the world was Now according to this glory euen the diuine glory of our Sauiour shall that power be wherewith hee shall come that is to say it shall be the very almighty power of God according as we haue seene before affirmed by our Sauiour himselfe Math. 24.30 and Luke chap. 21.27 The same glory and power of our Sauiour Christ is further illustrated for a helpe of our weakenes to conceiue the more gloriously of it from the attendance of the holy Angels who shall at that time accompanie him as his seruants with all their glory and power to the execution of this his iudgement And for this cause they are called his Angels Math. 16.27 like as the glory is in our present text called his owne glory Now verily this we may be sure of that the glory of our Sauiour must needes be an exceeding great glory which shall exceede all the glory of the thousands yea the myriades and tenne thousand thousands of the Angels which shall accompanie him more no doubt then the Sunne excelleth all the starres of heauen in brightnes and glorie Thus therefore as the Iudge of the Assise when he commeth in his circuite to execute iudgement from the Prince is for honours sake accompanied with the high Sherife and the honourable and worshipfull of the Country so yea by infinite oddes shall our Sauiour Christ comming to execute this iudgment of all iudgements that we now speake of be accompanied with such a glorious traine as neuer any Iudge was or shall be accompanied withall from the beginning of the world to the end of the same The vse of this exceeding glory shall be this euen to procure the more reuerend estimation from the godly and also to the end that the very wicked may be constrained to tremble before the same And in this respect also it is that according to the words of our Sauiour mentioned before Math. 24.31 the holy Apostle Paul doth likewise make mention of some other things as signes and appurtenances to this most excellent maiestie and glory as we reade 1. Thess 4.16 1. Cor. 15.52 saying The Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a showte and with the voice of the Archangell and with the trumpet of God Yea and that no doubt in farre more glorious and magnificent manner then it sounded at the giuing of the law Exod. 19.19 though the sound of the trumpet at that time was long waxing lowder and lowder And though the law was giuen by the ministerie of Angels Gal. 3.89 yet it was with lesse appearance of glory then there shall be at the comming of our Sauiour Christ to iudge both by the law and also according to his Gospel as the same Apostle testifieth Rom. 2.12.16 Thus much of the manner of the appearance of our Sauiour when he shall come to iudgement at the end of the world Question NOw in the third place How shall hee addresse and dispose of himselfe to the pronouncing of this most reuerend and glorious iudgement Answer Then saith our Sauiour the Sonne of man shall sit vpon the throne of his glorie Explication What manner of throne this throne of glory shall be it is better to suspend our iudgement then to imagine any particular likenes of the Maiestie of it in our mindes till in due season we shall be the beholders of if with our bodily eyes Neuerthelesse this wee may be as sure of before hand as if we saw it presently with our eies that it shall answer to that description of the throne of God whereof we read Dan. 7. ver 9.10 And Reuel 20.11 Where the Apostle Iohn saith That he saw a great white throne and one that sate vpon it from whose face fled away both earth and heauen and their place was no more found Which throne no doubt shall be infinitely more glorious then the ynorie throne of K. Salomon not onely white as that was but most bright answerable to the purity and righteousnes of that iudgement which shall be pronounced by the Iudge that shall sit downe vpon it according to that we read Psal 45.6 and Heb. 1.8 O God thy throne is for euer and euer the Scepter of thy Kingdome is a Scepter of righteousnes Thou louest righteousnes and hatest iniquitie c. According also to the like testimonies which haue their finall prospect toward this last iudgement Psal 5.4 and Psal 7.11 and 9 7 8. and 94 20. Read also Gen. 18 25. Rom. 2 5 6 And Eccles 3 16 17. and chap. 5.7 But there is yet another thing set downe concerning our Sauiour his addressing of himselfe to the pronouncing of this his last sentence And that is that by the Ministerie of his holy Angels he will gather all those whom he wil iudge before him and seperate
the good from the bad The which because it belongeth to the fourth branch of our inquiry let vs consider both that this together as they are linked together in our text Question In what words is that done Answer Before the Sonne of man saith our Sauiour shall be gathered all nations and he shall seperate them one from another as a shepheard seperateth the sheepe from the goates And he shall set the sheepe on his right hand and the goates on the left Explicatiō Here indeede is one part of the preparation to the iudgement linked with a declaration of the persons who are to be iudged Of the which first that the Angells shall be the instruments of our Sauiour to gather all before him and to make the seperation of the one sort from the other wee haue seene before Matth. 13.49 and chap. 24.31 And this sheweth that by the swift ministery of the holy Angels that this iudgement of our Sauiour shall be with most singular expedition considering the maine greatnesse of the iudgement according to that of the Apostle Paul 1. Cor. 15.51 52. Behold I shew you a secret thing we shall not all sleepe but we shall all be changed In a moment in the twincking of an eye at the last trumpet c. Neuerthelesse thogh the holy Angells shall do it yet because they doe it as the seruants of our Sauiour therin therfore our Sauiour doth ascribe it to himself In which respect it is that as he is often cōpared to a sheepheard in feeding and preparing his slocke that is to say the elect of God against the day of his appearance so now hee doth likewise from the same similitude describe the seperation which he will at that day make betwixt the sheepe that is all that belong vnto him and the goates that is the wicked and reprobate as they are compared Ezekiel 34. insomuch as these kindes of cattell are very contrary in many things as there appeareth The sheepe are harmelesse the goates are harmefull they are a more sweete kinde of cattell this more stincking and vncleane c. Thus much of the preparation to this most reuerend iudgement concerning the ministerie of the holy Angels touched in these last wordes of our Text. NOw secondly concerning the persons that are to be iudged the which is the fourth point of our inquirie as was said Question Whom doth our text describe that they shall be Answer All mankinde without exception both high and low young and old rich and poore learned and vnlearned Iew and Grecian Barbarian and Scythian English and French bond and free good and had Prince and people inferiour Magistrate and all subiects Iudges themselues and all vpon whom they haue at any time giuen iudgement Ministers of the word and their seuerall flockes and charges Apostles Prophets Euangelists Pastours and Teachers Martyrs and their persecutors Captaine and Souldiar Husband and wife Parents and children Master and seruant All whosoeuer haue receiued life mouing and beeing at the hand of God in all generations from the first man Adam to the last that shall be found liuing vpon the whole face of the earth at the end of the world Explication This is plaine from the generall speeches of the holy Scripture concerning this matter Our present text saith in the wordes of our Sauiour that all Nations shall be gathered before him And the Apostle Paul 2. Cor. 5.10 We must all appeare before the iudgement seate of Christ And againe Rom. 14.10.11.12 We shall all appeare before the iudgement seate of Christ For it is written I liue saith the Lord he bindeth it with a sacred oath and euery knee shall bowe to me and all tongues shall confesse vnto God So then euery one of vs shall giue accounts vnto God And Gal. 6.5 Euery man shall beare his owne burthen Read also Reuel 1.7 Euerie eye shall see him And chap. 20.12 I sawe saith S. Iohn the dead both great and small stand before God c. Neither can any man appeale from this Iudge to another Neither is there any place of Sanctuarie priuiledged to stay the course of it But it will be said of some How can this be seeing all the generations of the world from the beginning thereof to that age wherein our Sauiour shall come to execute this iudgement shall be dead and rotten touching their bodies yea and manie thousands of them drowned and burned to ashes Question What shall we answer to this Answer All that are alreadie dead and all that shall henceforth die before that day shall be raised vp againe with the same bodies wherein they liued and died Explication proofe It is very true For so we read Act. 24.15 The resurrection of the dead shall be both of iust and vniust And Iohn 5.28 Our Sauiour himselfe affirmeth that the houre shall come in the which all that are in the graues shall heare his voice and come forth Yea and as it was shewed to S. Iohn by speciall reuelation by the same our Sauiour Reuel 20.13 The Sea shall giue vp the dead that are in it and death and hell shall deliuer vp the dead that are in them And thus it is to be vnderstoode that our Saiuour shall iudge both the quick and the dead Act. 10.24 Rom. 14.9 1. Pet. 4.5 Neither let any out of his faithlesse heart giue place to any contradictorie speculations as though this were impossible that all should be raised vp that they should stand in any horizon or space of the heauen or of the earth determining our sight For God who hath made the world of nothing and by his word hath and wil propagate the whole increase and off-spring of all mankinde from the beginning to the end he both can and will by the same his almightie power raise vp gather together and bring all to giue an account before him He knoweth also without vs in his infinite wisedome how to doe it and what compasse of the earth will containe the whole number so that we may well leaue all our proportions either arithmeticall or geometricall to measure determine this matter which infinitely exceedeth al humane reach And if the present compasse of the earth would not suffice God could in a moment stretch it out inlarge it to the full capacity ten fold more then it is But casting aside all such curious and faithlesse speculations let vs proceede to those necessarie points which are yet behinde And namely that we may make way to the sentence of that iudgment which our Sauiour will giue Question Shall all arise from the dead in the same manner and to the same ende Answer Nothing lesse Question How then Answer Onely the faithfull such as are and shall be dead vntill the appearing of our Sauiour Christ shall rise againe with bodies made glorious and spirituall and such of them as shall be found liuing at the time of his blessed appearing shall immediately be changed into the like glorie
them as hypocrites NOw let vs come to the reason or rule of this first part of the sentence or iudgement of our Sauiour concerning them of his right hand Question Which is that For as our Sauiour telleth vs hee will say I was an hungred and yee gaue mee meate I thirsted and ye gaue me drinke I was a stanger and ye lodged me I was naked and ye clothed me I was sicke and yee visited me I was in prison and ye came vnto me Explication These words of our Sauiour as was said euen now conteine a reason and therein also that rule or law according to the which our Sauiour frameth his iudgement Let vs therefore consider of them in either respect And first in what sense they are to be accounted a reason of that part of the iudgement which our Sauiour hath expressed Question How is that Answer They may well be so accounted in diuers respects First in that they argue from a speciall instance of the manifold effect and working of Gods grace in the hearts of those whom hee calleth the blessed of his Father that they are so indeede and that the kingdome of God it prepared for all such Secondly in that they shew that the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ and our Sauiour himselfe doe so greatly esteeme mercifulnesse and the fruits thereof toward his needie and afflicted ones when they proceede of true faith and obedience to God that hee will of his infinite mercie reward such as yeelde and practise them with no lesse reward then eternall life Thirdly in that they containe a direction to the elect children of God what way they must take and walke in to the end they may first glorifie God here in this world and then be partakers of this glory of his heauenly kingdome for euer afterward Finally in that they shew the children of God how they may comfortably assure themselues from the fruits and effects of their faith that they are true beleeuers the very elect of the Father and heires of his eternall kingdome prepared for them from the beginning Expsi In all these respects indeede well may these latter words of our Sauiour be a reason of the former part of his sentence or iudgement concerning the godly as may be proued by many testimonies of holy Scriptures But before wee come to the proofe of the particulars of this respectiue reason to the end we may carry the matter more plainely before vs wee are to consider in a few words both the kinde of the workes here mentioned by our Sauiour and also the kindes of those persons to whom they are to be performed The kinde of the workes are of true christian mercy pitie and compassion Our Sauiour mentioneth foure particulars first feeding which may well comprehend the giuing both of meate and drinke secondly lodging thirdly clothing fourthly visiting the which agreeth both to the shewing of mercie vpon the sicke and also vpon such as be in prison Some make sixe of them 1. giuing of meate 2. giuing of drinke 3. lodging 4. clothing 5. visiting of the sicke 6. visiting of prisoners But we are not to stand much vpon the number which was a thing that our Sauiour himselfe stoode not vpon For whereas there be other duties of mercie besides these we may be sure that he meant not to exclude any one of them By the rehearsall of some hee pointeth to all the rest making choise of those that are most sensible and familiar euen such as are to be most generally practised among his people The persons to whom these works of mercy are to be performed they are to speake generally all such as stand in neede of the reliefs and succours mentioned We may reduce them to three heads First those that be ordinarily in want to wit the poore which are euery where dispersed among the rest of the people of God of whom our Sauiour hath said before The poore ye shall alwaies haue with ye And that also by the very appointment of God according to the holy Prouerbe which saith The poore and the rich meete together the Lord is the maker of them all For as it is said elsewhere the Lord maketh poore and he maketh rich he maketh high and he maketh low Of these speaketh our Sauiour Luke 14.12 When thou makest a dinner or supper call not thy friends nor thy brethren nor thy kinsmen nor thy rich neighboures c but call the poore the maimed the lame and the blinde And thou shalt be blessed because they cannot recompence thee for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the iust The second sort may be vnderstood of those that through persecution are driuen from house and home for Christ his gospels sake concerning which sort our Sauiour speaketh saying When they persecute you in one Citie flee to another he vnderstanding it of such as for whose escape God so prouideth that they doe not by their flight dishonour his name or discourage and daunt the weake brethren The third sort are of those to whom God denieth the opportunitie of fleeing or in their flight or otherwise be apprehended by the enemies of the Gospel and cast into prison according to that saying of our Sauiour Luke 21.12 They will deliuer you into prisons Of the which three sorts the first though they haue housen and lodging such as they are may easily suffer hunger and thirst and also want clothing for them and their children The second sort though they haue clothing and it may be for a while money in their purses yet shall they want safe comfortable lodging in their trauell if good christians doe not entertaine them yea in short time they may grow into their tatters want mony also to pay for victualls necessary for them The third sort though they cannot be lodged at home yet vnlesse the case be very straight they may be visited and relieued with such things as they want though they be shut vp in prison Finally some of euery sort are sometimes sicke and then haue need of speciall visiting and looking vnto And of all these stand the rither sort bound to haue a christian care to minister vnto them according to their necessities lest they should faint and be discouraged vnder their afflictions Yea so doe the richer sort stand bound that without the practise of these duties they shall neuer be able to stand with comfort before the Lord in the great day of his iudgement as we shall more fully see afterward when wee shall come to the other part of the sentence which containeth the condemnation of the wicked Now touching the particular considerations of the reason which our Sauiour annexeth to the present part of his iudgement for the acquiting of the godly First that the duties of compassion and mercy which he mentioneth are speciall testimonies declaring who are the blessed of God for whom the inheritance of the kingdome is prepared euen from the effects or working of Gods holy
do persecute the true faithfull Christians or at the least do neglect them being persecuted Let vs therfore be carefull to shew our selues while wee are at libertie members of the true church of God in pitying and relieuing those that be in want and in trouble according to this excellent doctrine of our Sauiour and as we are admonished Heb. 13.2.3 Let brotherlie loue continue Be not forgetfull to lodge strangers c. Remember them that are in bondes as if yee were bound with them and them that are in affliction as if ye were also afflicted in the bodie Yea let vs be prepared to suffer ourselues if so God shall shew it to be his good will by callng of vs forth therevnto But in no wise let vs be like them that giue themselues to pleasure without all fellow-feeling of the afflictions of Ioseph according to that reproofe of the Prophet Amos chapt 6. verses 1.2.3.4.5.6.7 But yet one thing more Insomuch as our Sauiour in all his speech of mercie may seeme to make no mention of any to whom that mercie which he will rewarde is shewed but of such as are Christians euen such as hee calleth his brethren Question Doe wee not stand bound to relieue any other but such or if wee doe is there no promise of reward belonging therevnto Answer The Apostle Saint Paul who both spake and wrote by the spirit of our Sauiour Christ saith plainely that it is our dutie to doe good vnto all but speciallie to them of the houshold of faith as we read Gai chap 6. the 10. verse Explicatiō It is true All are to be succoured yea euen our enemies according to euery mans abilitie and as iust cause is offered with such caution alwaies as it must be to winne them to the Lord and so as the faithfull in like necessitie alreadie gained and wonne must haue as it were the double portion But to speake fullie of the right manner of exercising the fruits of mercie and beneficence it would require a larger treatise A Treatise of christian Beneficence then now were meete to be stood vpon I will referre you therefore to that treatise which is alreadie written of this argument and published to be read of you at your best leisure Onely this let vs brieflie put our selues in minde of that for want of due discretion in the exercise of these duties the mercies of manie are of no reckoning before the Lord. As for example when of blinde deuotion or ignorance anie are beneficiall to Papistes and other heretickes or of a fond pitie to vagrant and vagabondly persons as though such were cōmended to our care by our Sauiour And so they are indeed but to such a care as wherin it is of late yeeres well prouided for them that they should becaused to leaue their wandering life and to liue so as they may in a better course and order be prouided for In which course God of his infinite mercy grant that they may be duely looked vnto And as touching the present instruction of our Sauiour wee may be sure that they are no such disordered persons whose reliefe from dore to dore he will so highly commend and reward at the last day Wherefore that we deceiue not our selues in mistaking the workes of mercie which our Sauiour according to this his holy doctrine will then reward these things hereafter following are very requisite First that they themselues who doe shew mercie be true beleeuers and not loose and carnall professors of the Gospell For the workes of mercie either of heathen men or of hypocriticall Christians come not into this high reckoning before God Secondly that they haue special regard of the faithfull in the exercise of their mercie and that of loue which they beare not so much to them as to our Sauiour himselfe who professeth himselfe to be an hungred when they are hungrie c. Thirdly that they be not wearie of well doing for one or a few good works as our Sauiour giueth to vnderstand by his multiplying of many works together Neither that we stay in the duties expressed neglecting the rest but that we ioyne all other of like kinde with these Such as are instruction to the ignorant counsell to the vnstable consolation to the feeble minded remitting of debts to those that haue not to pay lending to preserue those from debt the danger therof who are readie to fall into it preseruation out of any other danger as of imprisonment if we may by any lawful means deliuer any that they fal not vniustly into it finally praier that alone if we cānot be otherwise helpfull Fourthly that they be not onely beneficiall to the Christians of greater note and common estimation in the Church but also euen to the meanest and least among them for so saith our Sauiour expresly Fiftly that they put no confidence in their works how many or how great so euer they be in their owne priuitie or in the eye and iudgement of any other man And such a disposition doth our Sauiour seeme to respect when he describeth them saying When saw we thee an hungred and fed thee c. Sixtly that they doe not thinke that these workes of mercy doe priuiledge them that they should be negligent and carelesse in any other duty of true Christian loue and godlines For as we read Math. 5.19.20 Whosoeuer breaketh any of the least commandements of God he shall be called the least in the kingdome of God Finally that we doe no waies misconstrue this description of our Sauiours last iudgement we may not thinke that there shall be any long time graunted for men to plead for themselues after the manner vsed here belowe in earthly assises and iudgements For all thinges shall doubtlesse be both begun and also finished with singular celeritie and expedition insomuch as the seperation as we haue seene is so made before hand that the iudgement of one sort shal be the common iudgment of all of the same sort as wel touching the godly as the wicked Onely the order is described by our Sauiour touching certaine of the circumstances in such manner as may best serue for the instruction of those that belong vnto him how they are euen to the end of the world to prepare themselues that they may be saued at his appearing and how in substance and effect it shall be accomplished though otherwise for the manner of it it shall be so glorious and reuerend as now we cannot fully conceiue of it no more then we are able to looke vpon the Sunne in the strength of the brightnes thereof And thus farre be it spoken concerning the former part of the sentence of our Sauiour for the acquiting of the faithfull as well touching the sentence it selfe as the reason or lawe and rule and also concerning the clearing of that doubt which our Sauiour saw might arise from the same THe second part of the iudgement is yet behind Question Which is that Answer Then saith
our Sauiour shall he that is the King say vnto them on the left hand Depart from me ye cursed into euerlasting fire which is prepared for the diuell and his Angels For I was an hungred and ye gaue me no meate I thirsted and ye gaue me no drinke I was a stranger and ye lodged me not I was naked and ye clothed me not sicke and in prison and ye visited me not Then shall they also answere him saying Lord when sawe wee thee an hungred or a thirst or a stranger or naked or sicke or in prison and did not minister vnto thee Then shall he answere them and say Verily I say vnto you in as much as ye did it not to one of the least of these ye did it not to me Explicatiō Our Sauiour hauing finished the first part of the iudgment he doth in these wordes in like order describe the second first setting downe the sentence or iudgement it selfe secondly the reason or rule of it and thirdly the explication of the reason to the iustifying of the sentence against the excuse or plea of the wicked But before wee come to the wordes of this part of our text two things may not vnprofitably be obserued of vs. First the reason of the order why our Sauiour Christ doth first iudge that is to say absolue and acquire yea pronounce the sentence of perfect saluation and glory concerning the godly before he wil come to giue sentence of condemnation against the wicked And secondly to what end our Sauiour should thus diligently set forth and describe this latter part of his iudgement seeing the godly are free from the condemnation of it and as for the wicked they will not regard any thing that is said to moue them to take the way to escape it Question First therefore what may be the reason of the order which our Sauiour vseth Answer This it a reall demonstration that the Lord delighteth more in the saluation of the godly then in the condemnation of the wicked simply considered Explicatiō proofe It is so indeed And therefore doth the Lord professe by his holy Prophet that he doth not delight in the death of a sinner but rather desireth that hee might repent and be saued as we read Ezeck 18. This also doth the Lord account the perfection of his glory to be a God of infinite mercie to the saluation of all such as shall beleeue in the name of his Sonne and vnfeinedly repent them of their sinnes as Ephes 1.6 God the Father hath predestinated vs to be adopted through Iesus Christ vnto himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will To the praise of the glory of his grace And beside this insomuch as the Lord had appointed in his counsell that his elect as a part of their aduancemēt should iudge the world the Apostles to sit vpon twelue thrones to iudge the 12. tribes of Israel as we read Mat 19.28 and all other of the faithfull in their measure and degree as 1. Cor 6 2 3 and Reuel 3.21 To him that ouercommeth will I grant to sit with me in my throne euen as I ouercame and sit with my Father in his throne Neuertheles this iudging of the world by the holy Apostles and all other the Saints of God it is not so to be vnderstood as if either the one or the other should communicate with the soueraigntie of our Sauiour which is onely properly entirely belonging to himselfe but that they should after a sort iudge and condemne the world by their acknowledging consenting to the righteousnes of our Sauiour Christ executed therein Thus much concerning the first point Now secondly to what end doth our Sauiour describe his proceeding which shall be against the wicked as well as he hath done that which shall be on the behalfe of the godly seeing as was said the godly are free from it and the wicked reprobates wil not be reclaimed or made careful to auoide it by any thing that may be saide Question To what end therefore may our Sauiour be thought to doe it Answer Though it is certaine and true that there is no condemnation to the godly Rom 8.1 neither will the wicked by any meanes growe to be wise as we read Isai 26.10.11 Prou 27.22 Yet it is of very good vse in respect of either of them Question How may that be Answer First in respect of the godly who haue great neede both to be holpen against that securitie and carelesnes which is readie to creepe vpon them if they should not be awaked by the consideration of the fearefull iudgments of God and specially by the consideration of his last iudgement who also haue like neede to be comforted against the cruelties of the wicked here in this life by the consideration of the most contrarie state and condition wherein they shall be in the world to come For one contrarie is made more lightsome and cleare by comparing it with the other as if white and blacke were laide together And in respect of the wicked there is likewise very good vse of the publishing of this their last iudgment For although they will not learne hereby to repent that happily they might escape it yet it doth some thing restraine them from extremitie of wickednes which otherwise they would the rather runne into And if it haue not this effect yet shall they be the rather left without all colour of excuse These things are so plainely agreeable to the holy Scriptures that wee will not stand to alledge any particular proofes thereof at this time None can by any colour of reason denie these vses of the description of the last iudgement concerning the condemnation of the wicked And beside that which is alreadie saide it is furthermore profitable to those of the children of God who are lying yet in their sinnes to the end their conuersion may be the more speedilie and effectually furthered thereby For who hearing and beleeuing at any time how wofull the state of the wicked shall be and that also to continue for euer and euer will not if there be any the least grace from this so fearefull an admonition begin to withdrawe himselfe from the wayes of the wicked that he may be deliuered from the partaking of their most terrible torments But let vs come to the wordes of our Sauiour Wherein first concerning the sentence it self let vs obs rue the contrarietie betwixt it and the former in the seuerall branches of it For in that he calleth and incourageth the godly to come vnto him saying Come vnto mee he e he abandoneth the wicked from him saying Depart from me There he calleth the godly the blessed of his Father here he calleth the wicked cursed ones There he saith that the kingdome was prepared before the foundations of the world for the children of God here hee affirmeth that Hell fire is prepared for the wicked There he giueth to vnderstand that the godly shall haue their communion
then surely it could not be but the serious meditation remembrance of it would haue these blessed effects and workings in our hearts which you haue spoken of Now therefore to the end we may helpe our selues this way let vs consider some testimonies of the holie Scriptures which doe call vpon vs to make such vses as haue bin mentioned from the reuerend meditation expectation of it And first of all touching the leauing and forsaking of sinne by reason of this iudgement of our Sauiour which is to come let vs read and consider Actes 3.18.19 Amend your liues therefore saith the Apostle and turne that your sinnes may be put away when the time of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord. And he shall send Iesus Christ who before was preached vnto you Read also ch 17.30.31 where the Apostle Paul indeuoured by this argument to moue the Athenians to repent of their former grosse superstitions and idolatries And ch 24. v. 26. where he vseth the same argument to perswade vnhappy Foelix if possibly it might haue bene to repent of his vniust and voluptuous life The which most weighty perswasion because both the Athenians and also Foelix despised nothing could preuaile to doe them good We read not of any christiā church flourishing at Athēs in the Apostles daies as were in many other cities to whom they directed their epistles namely in Thessalonica of which it is testified that the citizens therof hearkening to this doctrine turned to God from idolles to serue the louing and true God And to looke for his Sonne from heauen whom he raised from the dead euen Iesus who deliuereth vs from the wrath to come 1. ep 1.9.10 and so became one of the most famous Churches in all the world And for the leauing of the whole vanity of this world euen to this purpose that wee might set our hearts vnfainedly to walke in the feare of God the conclusion of the book of the Princely Preacher inferred vpon the whole discourse going before in the book called Ecclesiastes is very notable from the weight of this argument Let vs heare the ende of all saith K. Salomon Feare God keep his commandementes for this is all that pertaineth to man For God will bring eueryworke vnto iudgement with euery secret thing whether it be good or euill Read also Heb. 1. v. 10.11.12 1. ep of Iohn ch 2. verses 15.16.17 Philip 3 7 8 9 10 11. Wherefore that we may effectually awaken our selues out of our naturall securitie it is to singular purpose that euery one of vs do bethinke our selues earnestly of the cōming of this Iudge who is priuie to all our wayes in the whole course of our liues childhood youth mans age middle age and old age that both in our single life also in our married estate whether in magistracie or in ministerie of the word c who also iudge righteous iudgement without respect of Person c. It the malefactor would duely think of the cōming of the earthly Iudge to go his circuite of Assise how he shal come with the power autority of the king accompanied with all the Iustices of the Shire c to assist him in doing of iustice specially if he did know before that he could not escape but must be apprehended and brought before him it would surely cause him to take heede of breaking the Kings peace Much more would the due meditation of the most glorious fearfull appearance of the most high K of Kings our Lo Iesus at the last day be effectuall to stay vs from sinning against the diuine Maiesty of God seeing we may be sure that none shall possiblie escape this vniuersal iudgemēt of his For what is the greatnes of any earthly Prince in comparison of the heauenlie Maiestie of this our diuine Iudge such as it shall be at that time what is their companie of Iustices c to the traine of infinite thousandes of the holie Angells And how little are their temporall penalties in comparison of Gods infinite and eternall iudgement Wherefore to the ende wee may take the right course to escape this most fearefull iudgement of God let vs in the meane while euery one of vs for our parts make our profitable vse of all those iudgements of God which he bringeth forth daily in that he sendeth warres plagues famine c For all of them are sent as admonitors remembrancers and forerunners of that great and last iudgement For so as wee haue seene before doth our Sauiour giue to vnderstand in his description of the foregoing signes of his comming to this iudgement And it is that which God hath after a sort commonly imprinted in the hearts of men For when things fall out any thing strangely euery one is ready to say All things grow so ill that I thinke the world is neare to an end c. Finally we must wel consider concerning this first point that we must leaue and forsake our sinnes past with godly sorow for them to the end we may escape this iudgement For we knowe who telleth vs that it is godly sorowe which causeth true and vnfained repentance Now touching the second point that is to say watchfulnes against sinne for the time to come we may read how it is perswaded from the consideration of this last iudgement namely from the vncertaine certainty of it Marke chap 13. verse 32. For like as the death of euery man is most certaine but the point of the time therof vnknown so is the day of the general iudgement Yea so vncertaine that as our Sauiour himselfe saith in that place of Saint Marke not onely the Angels of heauen but also the Sonne of God himselfe in that he is man was before his resurrection ignorant of the day and houre of it and that the Father onely and no creature beside was to that time priuie to it though we should grant that our Sauiour since his glorification doth know it euen in that he is man all other remaining as ignorant of it still as euer before Wherevpon our Sauiour warneth and exhorteth all that they doe watch lest they should be found vnprepared as we read from the 33. verse to the ende of that chapter as we haue seene at large before And Luke 21.34 Take heed to your selues saith our Sauiour lest your hearts should be oppressed c. For as a snare shal it come c. Watch therefore and pray continually that ye may be vouchsafed worthy to escape all these things Furthermore touching watchfulnes against sinne from this argument of the last iudgement reade also 1. Thes 5. verses 6.7 Therefore let vs not sleepe as doe other but let vs watch and be sober c. And Reuel 14.9.10.11 And ch 16.15 Behold I come as a thiefe blessed is he that watcheth and keepeth his garments lest he walke naked and men see his filthines Thirdly for diligent studie and constant practise of godlines in the feare
of God how this is vrged from the force of the same argument read 1. Ioh 2.28.29 Litle children saith the Apostle abide yee in him that when he shall appeare wee may be bold and not be ashamed before him at his comming If ye know that he is righteous knowe ye that he which doth righteously is borne of him And chap 3. verses 2.3 Dearly beloued now are we the Sonnes of God but yet it doth not appeare what we shal be we know that when he shal appear we shal be like him for we shal see him as he is And euery man that hath this hope in him purgeth himselfe euen as he is pure Read also 1. Tim 6.13.14 and 2. Ep 4.1.2 Where a most earnest charge is laide vpon the Ministers of the Gospel that they be faithfull in their office as they will answer it at the appearing of our Sauiour to iudge all flesh This moued the Apostles themselues to be carefull in the discharge of their dutie in their Preaching of the Gospel 2. Cor 5.9 10. And generally it ought to moue all to the like care in the duties of their seuerall callings 2. Pet 3.11.12.13.14 To this end also tend all the parables of our Sauiour whereof we haue heard before Mat ch 24. 25. and Luke 12.35 36. c. And in other places of the Euangelists Touching constancie in godlines the holy Apostles did earnestly pray for it on the behalfe of the Christians to whom they wrote euen from this consideration as Philip 1 9. c. And 1. Thes 3 12.13 And chap 5 23.24 For the obtaining of which grace of constancie they giue all incouragement that they shall be partakers of it whosoeuer will chearefully seeke after it according to that 1 Cor 1 8 9. Our Lord Iesus Christ shall confirme yee to the ende that ye may be blameles in his day God is faithful c. And in the Epistle of Iude verse 24. God is able to keepe vs that we fall not and to present vs faultles before the presence of his glory with ioy And 1. Thes 5 9 10. Of the duties of loue and mercy toward Christians being in outward want and distresse how they are perswaded from the description of the last iudgement by our Sauiour himselfe we haue seene before And that it is mightie to moue vs to pitie poore sinners that lye in their sinnes to their extreme perill without repentance whether they be our children or seruants or friends or euen our very enemies we may consider from the exhortation of the Apostle Iude verses 20 21 22 23. But yee beloued edisie your selues in your most holy faith c. And haue compassion of some in putting difference And other saue which feare pulling them out of the fire c. We may consider it also from the example and practise of the Apostles themselues mentioned a litle before 2. Cor 5. Wee knowing the terrour of the Lord saith Paul doe perswade men c. And Colos 1.28 We Preach Christ saith the same Apostle whom in the verse before he calleth the hope of glory admonishing euery man and teaching euery man in all wisedome that we may present euery man perfect in Christ Iesus c. And who I pray you can but rue to thinke in his heart that either his wife or his child or his friend yea or his enemies as was said should through any default or negligence on his part be throwne into endles easeles and remediles extremitie of vnspeakable torment Among other duties it may not be forgotten of vs that we do stand bound to be very carefull to celebrate most gratefully the memoriall of the death of our Sauiour Christ by our often resorting to the table of the Lord from time to time in euery generation euen till his comming againe as we are admonished 1. Cor ch 11.26 To conclude this point The care of performing these duties faithfully and constantly in our seuerall callings with regardfull remembrance of this comming of our Sauiour to iudgement It doth cause exceeding ioy to the conscience of euery Christian as may appeare from the example of the holy Apostles and of other Christians For they hauing care to haue a good conscience in the hope of the resurrection of the dead c. Act 24 15 16. they did likewise obtaine exceeding peace and ioy to the same their consciences in hope of the same at the last day according to that which we read further Phi 3.20.21 1. Thes 2.19.20 For what is our hope or ioy or crown of reioycing Are not you euen it in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his comming yes yee are our glory and ioy And 2. Tim. 4. verses 6 7.8 A like notable place to the same purpose Now fourthly concerning patience with ioyfulnes in all present troubles from the consideration of the same argument beside the example of Paul last alledged 2. Tim 4.5 c. wherein the same is euident let vs hearken to the exhortation of the Apostle Iames ch 5. v 7. Be ye patient therefore saith he vnto the comming of the Lord. Behold the husbandman waiteth for the precious fruite of the earth c. Read also Heb 10.32.35.36 And 1. Pet 1.3.4.5.6.7.8.9 And ch 4 12.13 Moreouer wee haue the promise that if wee suffer with our Sauiour Christ we shall be glorified with him Rom 8 17 18. And 2. Tim 2.11.12 It is a true saying c. And Luke 22. verses 28.29.30 Ye are they saith our Sauiour who continued with me in my tentations Therefore I appoint vnto you a kingdome as my Father hath appointed to me That ye may eate and drinke at my table in my kingdome and fit on seates and iudge the twelue tribes of Israel Fiftly that the reuerend consideration of the last iudgement of our Sauiour Christ ought to restraine vs from rash vnaduised iudging of others the Apostle Paul teacheth vs Rom 14. v. 10. c. Why saith the holy Apostle doest thou iudge thy brother or why doest thou despise thy brother For we shall all appeare before the iudgement seate of Christ. For it is written I liue saith the Lord euery knee shall bowe to mee and all tongues shall confesse vnto God So then euery one of vs shall giue accounts of himselfe vnto God Let vs not therefore iudge one another any more but vse your iudgement rather in this that no man put an occasion to fall or a stumbling blocke before his brother And Iames chapt 4.12 There is one Lawgiuer which is able to saue to destroy Who art thou that iudgest another man 1. Cor 4.5 Iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who will lighten thinges that are in darknes make the counsels of the hearts manifest then shall euery man haue praise of God It is the same precept which our Sauiour himselfe gaue Matth 7.1 Iudge not that ye be not iudged c. Luk 6.37 Iudge not ye shall not be
trie and examine his doctrine to be a meere impostor and a most dangerous seducer Finallie the true comming of our blessed Lord and Sauiour is yet to come the comming of that false Christ which H. N. teacheth is as he saith allready at this day Neither if wee giue him any credit that is if wee will beleeue a most false and fantasticall Hereticke is there any other day to be looked for as hee both writeth and affirmeth expressely in that his booke which hee calleth The ioyfull Message The true comming of our most blessed Sauiour therfore is not that comming which the most accursed H. N. would haue vs to beleeue without anie further expectation or waiting for Let vs therfore bouldlie reiect N. H. with all his false and hereticall doctrine But we are not to reiect him alone but diuerse other also in respect of their false conceits against the truth of this Article in any branch of it either concerning the blessed estate of the godly or the cursed and wofull estate of the wicked for euer and euer by vertue of this iudgement For it shall be in vaine to dreame with the Chiliastes as if after a thousand yeares the damned should be deliuered from their torment or with those that are called Misericordes who vnder pretence of Gods mercie imagine that he will condemne none to be punished eternally but will after a certaine time release them Wherein they making themselues more mercifull then God they doe thereby also destroy his most glorious and eternall iustice Of which sort of false interpreters of this last iudgement of our Sauiour Christ we may read in Augustine in his 21. booke De ciuitate Dei cap 8 9 10. and 17 18 19 20 21 22. Vnto whom also doe the popish sort approch in their fancies about limbus and their purgatorie fire as if sinnes could bee otherwise satisfied for then by the blood of Iesus Christ or otherwise bee apprehended then by a true and liuely faith to perfect iustification while men liue here in this world Neither are they to be regarded that vainely dispute of that euerlasting fire which is threatened for the punishment of wicked men and of the wicked Angels as though no spirit were subiect to the feeling of fire c. For God knoweth well enough to verifie euery iudgement that hee hath denounced neither wil he be failing in the executioÌ„ of this the last of all which shall be as a perpetuall sealing vp and ratifying of all the rest Finally most damnable are those mockers which the Apostle Peter hath prophesied of euen all they in whom the same prophesie is at this day fulfilled who account this doctrine of the comming of our Sauiour to iudgement no better then a fable and therefore doe despise all whatsoeuer is spoken of it But it is certaine that they shall one day finde to their endles terrour and woe that God will in good earnest bee auenged of all their mockings For hee will surely come and hee will bring his wages with him as the holy Scriptures doe teach at what time the full paiment of the wicked shall be no more delaied then the reward of the godly shall according to that which wee reade Isai ch 40 10. and ch 62 11. and Reuel 22.12 Yea both holy Scripture and also reason and the conscience of euery one not seared as it were with a hote yron and hardened doe euict that it shal and must be so Touching the holy Scriptures and the testimonie thereof we haue seene it so plentifully auouched before that we need not now stand to produce them againe And that it standeth vpon good reason euery man that will not put out his owne eyes may easily see For seeing God is iust it cannot be but it must one day goe thenceforth perfitly well with those whom he loueth and fauoureth and whom he hath persitly iustified in our Sauiour Christ And likewise it cannot be but perfite iustice must one day and for euer be executed vpon the wicked according to their demerites The which because it is not in this world which is a time of the long suffering of God it must needs be in an other And so the Apostle Paul reasoneth and teacheth vs to reason to our comfort euen as he taught the Thessalonians 2. Ep chap 1. verses 4 5 6 7 8.9 10 11 12. Your patient induring of afflictions and tribulations which ye suffer saith he is a token of the righteous iudgement of God that ye may be accounted worthy of the kingdome of God for the which ye also suffer For it is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble you And to you that are troubled rest with vs when the Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen with his mightie Angels In flaming fire rendring vengeance c. And againe 1. Cor 15.19 If in this life onely we haue hope in Christ we are of all men the most miserable But it is not so And therefore shall that be generally accompâ—â—â—hed concerning all afflicted Christians and against all the wicked which is spoken of the rich man and Lazarus You in your life time will God say receiued pleasure and the godly paines Now therefore are they comforted and you are tormented It is true that as we read 1 Pet 4 17 18 19. Iudgement beginneth at the house of God But as the same Apostle saith further If it first beginne at vs what shall be the end of them that obey not the Gospel of God And if the righteous be scarcely saued where shall the vngodly and sinner appeare Iustice also is accounted among men to haue the due course though the full iudgement and execution of those that are coÌ„mitted to prison be deferred til the daies appointed for the sessions assises And therefore why should we not much rather esteeme the iustice of God to be effectuall though the finall and full iudgement day which shall bee as it were the generall assises for the whole world be deferred vntill the dissolution and end thereof And finally the conscience no doubt of euery man that is not grossely hardened seeleth a kinde of smmons in himselfe concerning this last iudgement as was saide according to that saying of the Apostle Paul Rom 2 15. their conscience bearing witnes and their thoughts accusing one an other or excusing Wherefore beloued in the Lord howsoeuer it is with any mockers or mis-interpreters of this holy Article of our faith let vs vndoubtedly beleeue it in that true sense which the holy Scriptures themselues doe report and teach the same vnto vs. Yea let vs beleeue it as that which is necessary for the establishing of our faith in all the rest and for the confirming of the whole fruite and benefite of them vnto vs for euer And in the hope thereof let vs I beseech yee carefully prepare our selues that wee may be found such as wee ought to be walking in the holy duties aboue specified And namely let
them all tending to this end that he might bring the Corinthians to see and consider with themselues that whither soeuer they turned their eyes either to one kinde of grace or to another that all and euerie one of them were of the holy Ghost For which verie cause it is that in his particular rehearsall of the diuers kinds of them hee doth make often mention of that Spirit which giueth all according to the good pleasure of his will and the same also to the end the whole Church and euery member thereof might be edified and built vp in the sound knowledge and faith of Christ and all mutually knit together in one heart and mind not that any should be puffed vp thereby as we are afterward to consider more at large In the meane while this doth verie well follow vpon the present consideration that insomuch as all the gifts and graces which God bestowed on his Church are the gifts and graces of the holy Ghost and that hee distributeth them seuerally as he will to some one to some another to one more to another lesse c. And seeing the Apostle speaketh indifferently of them to be the gifts of God the gifts of the holy Ghost therfore we see iust cause and very sufficient reason why we ought to beleeue in the holy Ghost BVt this will yet more fullie and plainely appeare The meaning of the Article after that wee haue examined the doctrine of this Article of our faith in the holie Ghost according to our order obserued hetherto in all the former Articles I would therefore that in the next place ye doe shew what you haue learned to be the meaning of this Article I beleeue in the holy Ghost For from hence may wee well take the occasion both to make all things the more plaine and also to gather all meere proofes Question for the confirmation of the same Say therefore what is the meaning of it Answer This article teacheth me and all Christians to beleeue in the holy Ghost the third Person of the most holy and glorious Trinitie as being in Person truly distinct from the Persons both of the Father and of the Sonne and yet neuerthelesse in the vnitie of the Godhead very true God coessentiall and eternall and in all infinite Maiestie wisedome power and glory coequall with them Explicatiō proofe That the holy Ghost is a personall subsistence distinct from the Father and the Sonne that is to say that he is one hauing his eternitie and Beeing and in his Beeing eternitie of omnipotence infinitenes of wisedome c. considered both more simply in himselfe and also by relation in the distinction of the Person by reason of the most simple and entiere vnitie of one and the same Godhead wherein euery Person of the holy Trinity doth equally consist it is euident from very many places of holy Scripture And first that he is a Personall subsistence and the same also distinct from the Father and the Sonne hee himselfe hath declared it by his manifesting of himselfe at the baptisme of our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God in the bodily shape of a doue Math. 3. And likewise by his representing of himselfe in the vision of clouen tongues ouer the heads of the Apostles Act. 2. For neuer did any quality or affection either of the minde of man or of any Angell appeare in any bodily shape or externall representation It is furthermore euident by that forme of Baptisme which our Sauiour Christ hath prescribed and commanded to his Church For it were absurd that any creature should be baptized into the name of that which is no Person Moreouer what reason or shadowe of reason were there why the holie Ghost should be called by the name of God if hee had not a Personal beeing But that this is so it hath bene declared before The which also will yet further appeare when we come to shew that the holy Ghost who is the searcher of the heart of man yea euen of the deep things of God which none can doe but God himselfe For who hath knowne his minde or who was his counseller but he himselfe to himselfe it will I say further appeare that he is a Personal subsistence when we shall come to shewe that all the diuine workes of the Godhead are attributed to the holy Ghost as well as to the Father to the Sonne as was touched in a word before The distinction of this Person of the holie Ghost is likewise euident by that his distinct manifesting of himselfe by descending from heauen at the baptisme of the Sonne of God in our humane nature when as the Father vttered his voice as remaining still in heauen The same is euident also by the distinct rehearsall of him with the Father and the Sonne in the institution of Baptisme And that hee is the third Person in the holie Trinitie the order of the same rehearsall doth make it plaine And likewise that place of the Apostle Iohn in his 1. Ep ch 5. where he is in like manner rehearsed in the third place Yet so as we must vnderstand that neither the Father is first nor the Sonne second nor the holy Ghost third in precedence of time or in dignitie of diuine honour but onely in respect of the incomprehensible order and māner of the existence or beeing of the diuine nature as was obserued before in the generall doctrine of the whole Trinitie Wherefore also it is truely affirmed heere that as the holie Ghost is coessentiall with the Father and the Sonne as the Apostle Iohn testifieth in the chapter before alledged saying These three are one so is he euery way coequall and coeternall both in wisedome and power c as by the more full opening of this Article will clearelie appeare Question Shewe you therefore what this Article of our faith doth furthermore teach vs in this behalfe Howe haue you bene further instructed Answer I haue learned from the interpretation of this Article that I my selfe and euery Christian doe stand bound to beleeue that God the holy Ghost hath alwaies without beginning heretofore and euen to this present had his ioynte-worke or as wee may say copartenership with the Father the Sonne both in purposing and decreeing also in ordering and effecting all the mightie workes of Creation and gouernement not onely in the whole world generallie or vniuersally considered but also more specially in the newe creation as it were gouernement of the holy Catholike church of God and in the sanctification of euery particular member of it Yea that he hath the same ioynt-worke and counsel for euer hereafter to the perfecting of all the counsells and workes of God both in mercie and in iudgement world without ende I haue learned also that I for my part do stand bound to beleeue in God the holy Ghost that he is my sanctifier as wel as the sanctifier of any other of the elect people of God
extraordinarie for the communicating of his graces to the people of God as Isay 48.16 The Lord God saith the prophet and his Spirit hath sent me So Acts 13.2 The holie Ghost said Seperate me Barnabas Saul for the work whervnto I haue called them And on the other side Acts 16.6 7. it is written that the holy Ghost forbade them to preach the word in Asia and that he suffered them not to goe into Bithynia Reade also 1. Pet. 1.12 The Apostles and the rest preached the Gospel by the holy Ghost And 1. Cor. 2.9 c. to the end of the chapter and 2. Epist 3.6 they are therefore called Ministers of the Spirit and not of the letter And Reuel chapters first second and third St. Iohn being in the Spirit did by the direction of the holy Ghost euen the Spirit of Iesus Christ write to the seuen Churches in Asia as is euident by that often repeated and most graue admonition Let him that hath an eare heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches And Act. 20.28 S. Paul directing his speech to the ordinary Pastors and Elders of the Churches chargeth them to take heede to themselues and to all the slocke whereof the holy Ghost had made them Ouerseers to feede the Church of God c. And yet more particularly to come to euerie of our selues As our first and naturall liuing mouing and being is from God by the holy Ghost as wee haue seene from the creation so and in more speciall manner is our new creation and our spiritual life mouing and beeing in the same For all whatsoeuer both enterance into the Church and kingdome of God here in this life and all increase of grace therein by the meanes either of word prayer and sacraments or any other holy way appointed of God euen to the full preparing and making of vs meete for the inheritance of the life and glory to come all is by the holy Ghost as wee haue the plaine testimonie of our Sauiour Christ himselfe Iohn 3. Except a man be borne of water and of the holy Ghost he can neither see nor enter into the kingdome of God For the naturall man perceiueth not the things of the Spirit of God c. 1. Cor. 2.14 According also as our Sauiour Christ said to Peter Matth 16.17 Flesh and blood hath not reuealed it vnto thee So necessary is it that the same Spirit which is a witnesse in heauen together with the Father and the Sonne should also be a witnesse on the earth with that water blood which flowed out of the side yea euen from the very heart of our Sauiour Christ 1. Iohn 5.7 8. And chap. 2. of the same Epistle it is the anointing of the holy Ghost saith saint Iohn which teacheth faithfull Christians and leadeth them into all truth as Christ had promised that he would send him to that end And chap. 4.4 Greater is he that is in you then he that is in the world Also saint Peter saith 1. Epist 1.2 We are elect according to the foreknowledge of God to the sanctification of the Spirit And verse 23. Our soules are purified in obeying the truth through the Spirit to loue brotherly without feining c. being borne a new not of mortall seede but of immortall by the word of God who liueth for euer And Colos 1.8 The loue of Christians is by the Spirit And verse 9. And Ephes 1.17 18. The knowledge of Christians is called spirituall knowledge And touching faith we reade Gal. 5.5 that through the Spirit we waite for the hope of righteousnesse through faith Yea generally the fruit of the Spirit is loue ioy and peace c as in the same chapter verses 22 23. And Ephes 5.9 The fruit of the Spirit is in all goodnesse and righteousnesse and truth Reade also Rom. 14 17. The kingdome of God is not meate and drinke but righteousnesse and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost And all this by the word of God For by it doth the Spirit giue the spiritual life 2. Cor. 3.6 and verses 17 18. Where the Spirit of the Lord is there is libertie And we are changed into the image of the Lord from glory to glory by the Spirit of the Lord. And touching Prayer it is the praier of the Spirit only that is to say that which the Spirit teacheth sāctifieth inableth vs vnto which is acceptable to God And therfore it is said of the Spirit that he helpeth our infirmities teacheth vs to pray c. Rom. 8.26 27. Whence it is also that saint Iude exhorteth christians to pray in the holy Ghost to the edifying of themselues in their most holy faith as verse 20. of his Epistle And the Apostle Paul I wil pray in the spirit and sing in the spirit 1. Cor. 14. That is I will both pray and also praise God as the holy Ghost shall teach me And Ephes 6.18 Likewise cōcerning the sacraments first Baptisme the very form of the institutiō sheweth that it is the holy Ghost who must giue that effect which it signifieth according to that which is said to note the true circumcisiō Phi. 3.3 We are saith S. Paul the circūcisiō which worship God in spirit And Christ is said in this respect to baptize with the holy Ghost though he baptized none with the outward element of water And 1. Cor chap 12 verse 13. By one spirit we are all baptized into one body Secondly concerning the Lords Supper our Sauiour Christ noting in the vse of it the nature of faith which feedeth vpon the flesh of Christ and drinketh his blood both which are presented by the bread and wine of that Sacrament hee himselfe teacheth that it is the Spirit onely which quickeneth and that otherwise the flesh and therefore much rather the signe of the flesh profiteth nothing Iohn 6. And againe 1. Cor 12.13 we haue beene all made to drinke into one spirit Thus euery way it is the holy Ghost who is from God the Father that also by the mediation of our Lord Iesus Christ the onely immediate beginner and perfiter of all grace in vs. And it is the rather to be throughly weighed of vs because as the Apostle Paul saith Flesh and blood cannot inherite the kingdome of God 1. Cor. 15.50 To him therefore both faith hope and loue inuocation and thankesgiuing feare and obedience is due as well as to the Father and the Sonne as we shall see when we come to the duties This is the true Christian faith of the Church of God of euery true member thereof touching the holy Ghost how many soeuer haue beleeued aright though the doctrine thereof hath not beene so fully clearly reuealed till the comming of Christ at the time of his most holy anointing to the taking of our nature vnto him God gaue his people of Israel his good spirit to instruct thē in former times as Neh 9.20 Isai 63.11.12 13.14 Read also Ezek ch 2. v. 2
5.9 The fruite of the Spirit is in all goodnes and righteousnes and truth And Gal 5. verses 22 23 The same Apostle maketh mention of nine The fruite of the Spirit saith he is loue ioy peace long-suffering gentlenes goodnes faith meekenes temperance For the interpretation and distinction of which graces See Maister Perkins vpon this Article in his Exposition of the Creed The way both of entertaining and also of retaining this our best friend as it were in the chamber of our hearts is by giuing our selues to the exercises of praier of reading hearing and meditating of the word of God to the furthering of our knowledge faith and repentance and by carefull vsing of the present measure of grace which wee haue receiued to the honour and glory of God The way to loose this so honourable a guest and the comfort of his abode in our hearts is by the neglect of these holy duties wherewith onely he is delighted And therefore saith the holy Apostle counselling vs for our owne singular benefit Quench not the Spirit to the same end that we doe in no wise despise Prophesying but that we pray continually c. 1. Thes 5.17.18 19.20 And that we stirre vp the gift which is alreadie giuen vs by the Spirit 2. Tim 1.6.7 It is the conclusion of euery Epistle which our Sauiour sent by the ministerie of his Angell and the Apostle Iohn to the 7 Churches of Asia Let him that hath an eare heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches Reuel ch 2. and ch 3. To the which end according to the fourth point of the Answer let vs consider further that God requireth to be worshipped in Spirit and truth Iohn 4.24 and Philip. chap. 3. verse 3. And Rom. 8.1 where it is generally required that Christians doe in all things walke after the Spirit and not after the flesh And in the same chapter that they doe sauour the things of the Spirit And mortifie the deedes of the flesh by the spirit c. Likewise Gal. 5.25.26 If wee liue in the Spirit saith the same Apostle let vs also walke in the Spirit Let vs not be desirous of vaine glory prouoking one another enuying one another And chap. 6. verse 1 he calleth such as be more firmely setled in godlines spirituall men And verse 8. If we would haue it goe well with vs and that wee might be partakers of a good haruest we must sowe to the Spirit And Ephes 6.17 we must fight with the sword of the Spirit We must pray in the Spirit verse 18. And for the Spirit that it may be giuen and continued vnto vs. Psalm 51.10.11.12 And Psalme 143.10 Finally touching the duties of diuine worship and honour that they are to be yeelded to the holy Ghost as well as to the Father and the Sonne it may appeare First concerning faith insomuch as wee are baptized into his name together with theirs For we are to beleeue in him into whose name we are baptized And Math. 10.20 our Sauiour incourageth his Disciples to be without feare of their aduersaries and not to be distrustfully carefull what to answere vnto them Because the holy Ghost will be present with them And Luk. ch 12. ver 12. The holy Ghost will teach ye in the same houre what ye ought to say Secondly concerning the duty of loue it may be euident from that which hath beene alledged concerning our duty of not grieuing the Spirit c. For wee will neuer haue this care vnlesse we shal beare a dutifull loue and affection toward the holy Ghost We regard not to grieue them whom we loue not Thirdly concerning reuerence or feare it may easily be proued to be due The danger of not beleeuing this Article yeat that it standeth vs in hand so to doe left we prouoke his most fearefull wrath against vs as Ananias Sapphira did as Iudas did as all those shall do whosoeuer rise vp in contempt and rebellion against him Moreouer baptizing into the name of the holy Ghost is a kinde of inuocation and calling vpon his name And so is the desire of the Apostle that the communion of the holy Ghost might remaine with the Corinthians 2. Epist chap. 13. verse 13. And insomuch as ingratitude against the holy Ghost is worthily condemned for a most grieuous sinne Heb. 10.29 iustly is thankfulnesse to be esteemed a speciall duty belonging vnto him Neither is it to be neglected that the Apostle maketh diuine and honourable mention of the holy Ghost in taking a religious oath Rom. 9.1 I say the truth in Christ I lye not my conscience bearing me witnesse in the holy Ghost Thus the same duties of diuine worship and honour are due to the holy Ghost as well as to the Father and the Sonne insomuch as he is in the vnitie of the Godhead very true God together with them NOw therefore hauing hitherto seene so plentifull and sure a ground and warrant for this Article and also what the meaning of it is and what a gratious promise we haue for it and of how singular an vse it is both for comfort also to moue vnto all obedience now that we may at the last conclude the whole doctrine of it Question What is the danger of not beleeuing and so consequently of not yeelding that obedience which it requireth of all Christians Answer Whosoeuer doe not rightly beleeue in God the holy Ghost nor vnfeinedly obey him they haue no true knowledge nor faith which is according to godlinesse neither doe they neither can they possibly yeeld any true honour and obedience either to the Father or to the Sonne And therefore also it must needes be that all such shall abide in the corruption of their profane nature and perish for euer therein It must needes be so insomuch as the holy Ghost according as it hath bin truly affirmed sundry times before is of all the three Persons of the blessed Trinitie Explicatiō proofe the onely immediate worker of all grace from the Father and the Sonne in euery one that shall finde any fauour before the diuine Maiestie of God For without his illumination and sanctification we cannot but remaine in darkenesse and profanenesse according to the expresse testimonie of our Sauiour Christ as hath been also alledged before out of the 3. chapter of Iohn saying Except a man be borne againe of the holy Ghost hee cannot see nor enter into the kingdome of God And according to the testimonie of Paul the Apostle of our Lord Iesus Christ The natuarall man vnderstandeth not the things of the spirit of God c. 1. Cor. 2.14 And Rom. verse 9. If any man hath not the spirit of Christ the same is not his c. And Ephes 1.18 We can haue no enterance to the Father but by the spirit of our Sauiour Christ And as no entrance so no continuance but onely by continuance in that grace faith which the holy Ghost once giueth Whence it is that
regard of the stabilitie of the whole church and euery true member thereof according to that of the same Apostle 2. Tim 2.19 The foundation of God remaineth sure and hath this seale The Lord knoweth who are his And thus as it is written Heb 6.18.19 The stablenes of the counsell of God afordeth vs strong consolation vpon the which the ancre of our soules that is the hope which is set before vs may bee sure and steadfast in heauen against all the stormes and tempests which we shall meete withall while we sayle as it were in the discomfortable and dangerous Sea of this wicked troublesome world Read also Mat 16.18 The gates of hell shall not ouercome the Church There be likewise many comfortable testimonies in the holy Prophets As Psal 46.5 c. God is in the midest of it therfore shall it not be moued And Ps 125 1. They that trust in the Lord shall be as mount Sion c. Isai 54.17 All the weapons that are made against thee shal not prosper c Ioel 2 32. In mount Sion and in Ierusalem shal be deliuerance And chap 3 20. Likewise Obad verse 17. And Micah 7.20 God will performe his truth to Iaakob and mercie to Abraham c. But to the end we may haue our part in this so singular a comfort How may we be assured Question that wee are in the number of the elect of God and consequently true members of the holy catholike Church of God Hereby may we knowe that we are the elect of God Answer if so be we haue receiued his Spirit of adoption and sanctification ExplicatioÌ„ proofe We may doe so indeede For so saith the Apostle Iohn 1 Ep ch 4 13. Hereby we knowe that we dwell in God and God in vs because hee hath giuen vs of his Spirit The which Spirit also as wee haue seene before is as the earnest or seale of our election to salution And therefore it beareth the name of the Spirit of adoption c. Question But that we faile not nor be deceiued in this our comfort how may we know that God hath giuen vs of his Spirit and that wee are sealed thereby vnto redemption and saluation Answer We may know it certainly by the inward effects which the holy Spirit of God worketh in vs and by the outward effects of holines which the same Spirit inableth vs to performe and causeth our Spirits to take delight and pleasure therein from a pure heart with a good conscience and through faith vnfeined ExplicatioÌ„ proofe You answer truly and well For so doth the Apostle Iohn mentioned euen now teach vs 1 Ep ch 2 v. 3. Hereby we are sure that we knowe him if we keepe his commandements And ch 3 23.24 This is his commandement that we beleeue in the name of his Sonne Iesus Christ and loue one another as he gaue commandement For he that keepeth his commandements dwelleth in him and he in him hereby we know that he abideth in vs euen by the Spirit which he hath giuen vs. Now this Spirit leadeth vs into the obedience of Gods commandements whereby also it is discerned to be in vs. Prouided alwaies that our obedience be as was answered out of a pure heart and of a good conscience and of faith vnfained According to that of the Apostle Paul 1 Tim 1 5. Moreouer the fruits of the Spirit whereby his abiding in vs may be assured vnto vs are in many particulars reckoned vp by the Apostle Paule Gal 5 22 23 And Eph 5. v. 9 in many other places Wherein if we take delight with care to practise them in our liues we may assure our selues that God hath giuen vs his Spirit And namely The Duties if we shall be carefull to acquaint our selues with prayer and supplication to God for the increase of these his good gifts and graces For this is a speciall propertie of the Spirit of adoption and sanctification as the same Apostle teacheth vs Rom 8 15. Whereby and by the other fruites of sanctification before mentioned the Apostle doth in the same place verses 14 and 16.17 assure vs that we are such as belong to God and to whom the inheritance of the kingdome of God doth belong For saith he as many as are led by the Spirit of God they are the Sonnes of God For ye haue not receiued the spirit of bondage to feare againe but yee haue receiued the spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba Father The same spirit beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God If wee be children we are also heires euen heires annexed with Christ if so be that we suffer with him that â—ee may also be glorified with him And marke this well that among many other things the holy Apostle sheweth vs that our willing suffering with Christ that is while wee walke in the holy waies of God is a sure token that wee are in the number of the elect children of God For as he saith further verse 29. of the same chapter Those whom God knewe before he also predestinated to be made like to the image of his Sonne to wit euen in the induring of afflictions c. And to the same purpose of comforting and incouraging of all such that they are the vndoubted children of God tendeth all that which followeth euen to the end of that most comfortable chapter Whervnto also the testimonie of the Apostle Peter serueth notably in the first chapter of his 2. Epistle verses 5 6 7 8.9 10 11. Therefore giue all diligence therevnto ioyne moreouer vertue with your faith and with vertue knowledge And with knowledge temperance and with temperance patience and with patience godlines and with godlines brotherly kindnes and with brotherly kindnes loue c. For as the Apostle saith hereby we shall make our calling and election sure And he assureth vs in the name of the Lord that if we doe these things we shall neuer fall but that an enterance shall bee ministred vnto vs aboundantly into the euerlasting kingdome of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ Read also Ps 15. where the Spirit of God by his holy Prophet maketh the same conclusion from a rehearsall of sundrie like vertues in the former part of the Psalme And thus we see that the comfort of faith coÌ„cerning the Article of the holy catholike Church of God is very great and manifold in respect both of the vniuersalitie and holines of it and chiefly in regard of the holy election of God Hetherto therefore of the vse of the doctrine of this Article for the comfort of faith WE are now to inquire likewise after the vse of it touching the fruites of obedience and that in the same order wherein we haue inquired of the Comforts Question First therefore what is the dutie belonging to the comfort of faith concerning the vniuersalitie of the Church Answer Insomuch as there is but one Church of God and that without it here
appropriation of it to the Church of Rome though as we willingly confesse it was then for a long time one of the true particular Churches of Christ neither arrogated this title of catholike Church to it selfe Thus therefore the Popish doctrine concerning this Article is in all these points to be auoided of vs as erroneous and hereticall against the true meaning of it Yea their exposition of the word Beliefe as it is referred by them to the Church as though the meaning should be this that Christians doe thereby professe that they giue religious credit to all that their Church teacheth without any further examination and triall by the holy Scriptures it is vtterly a false interpretation of it Likewise the doctrine and practise of the Donatistes or of any other who contend that the Church must be perfectly holy here in this world and therefore do seperate themselues from Christian assemblies if so be all things be not reformed according to their mind and condemne them as if they were no true Churches this both their doctrine and also their practise are carefully to be auoided of vs as contrarie to the true faith of this Article seeing God hath described his Church in this life whether generally in the whole or in particular congregations to be a mixed company of true Christians with hipocrites as teares among wheate as good fish with bad c. Math. 13. On the contrarie they are to be auoided and condemned as going against the true beliefe of this Article who because the saluation of the Church and of euery member thereof is certaine therefore will haue no care of a godly life Such as were the heretikes called Prodestinatâ— and many Libertines euen to this day Beliefe that in the holy catholike Church of God there is a communioÌ„ of Saints Finally no person voide of the care of a godly and holy life The grouÌ„d and meaning of the article is to be accounted a member of the true Church of God which is alwaies in some measure holy in euery member of it euen here in this world Neuerthelesse wee may not peremptorily exclude any prophane person from the holy election of God because of his present prophanenes but vsing the meanes we are to hope still with patience that many such may in due time be conuerted to God and so declared to be of the number of those whom hee hath appointed to eternall life though for a long time they lay hidden from our knowledge in this respect Beliefe that in the holy catholike Church of God there is a communion of Saints Question Answer Explication and proofe LEt vs now come to the next Article of our beliefe What is that It followeth thus The communion of Saints The words I beleeue are here to be vnderstood againe as in the former Article and so they are in the rest of the articles following this as though they were expressed thus I beleeue the communion of Saints that is to say I beleeue that in the holy catholike Church of God there is a communion of Saints and that to them belongeth the forgiuenes of sinnes c as we shall further consider hereafter Question For the present Article what ground of holy Scripture haue you to warrant vs that we are to beleeue it Answer Euen that which followeth in the former text of the Apostle Paul from the 14. verse of that 12. chapter of his first Ep. to the Corinthians vnto the end of the chapter Explication This may well be the ground and warrant of it in deede yea and so forth also throughout the next chapter and in the 16. ch of the same Epistle verses 1. â— c. But because it might seeme ouer long to goe through so long a text of Scripture let vs stay our selues for the ground of â—â—ns Arâ— cle vpon that which remaineth of the 12. chapter Question Which are the words of the Apostle as you reade them there Answer 14 Thus it followeth For the body also saith S. Paul is not one member but many 15. Iâ— the foote would say because I am not the hand I am not of the body is it therefore not of the body 16 And if the eare would say because I am not the eye I am not of the body is it therfore not of the body 17. If the whole body were an eye where were the hearing If the whole were hearing where were the smelling 18. But now hath God disposed the members euery one of them in the body at his owne pleasure 19. For if they were all one member where were the body 20. But now there are many members yet but one body 21. And the eye cannot say to the hand I haue no neede of thee nor the head againe to the feete I haue no neede of you 22. Yea much rather those members of the body which seeme to be more feeble are necessarie 23. And vpon those members of the body which wee thinke most vnhonest or more base we put more honestie or as we may reade it more honour thereon and our vncomely parts haue more comelines on Atimotera Timen perissoteran 24. For our comely parts need it not but God hath tempered the body together and hath giuen the more honour to that part which lacketh 25. Lest there should be any diuision in the body but that the members should haue the same care one for another 26. Therefore if one member suffer all suffer with it if one member be had in honour all the members reioyce with it 27. Now ye are the body of Christ and members in part Touching this text before we come to the rehearsall of the doctrine deliuered in the Sermon made vpon it let vs obserue that it falleth out very well and commodiously for vs that according to the diuine wisedome of the holie Ghost by whose direction the Apostle wrote these Articles of our faith which are of so neare affinitie ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe are so nearely and successiuely conioined and knit together in one and the same chapter For the doctrine of he holy Ghost sheweth the immediate Caller and Sanctifier both of the Church and also of the communion of Saints Againe the doctrine of the Church is as wee may say the rule of the communion of Saints And the doctrine of the communion of Saints is a further explication vnfolding of the true nature of the Church it being here coÌ„sidered more particularly in the distinct meÌ„bers of it Now therefore in the former text I meane in the 12. and 13. verses of this chapter the Apostle as we haue alreadie seene hath shewed that the Church though it hath many members is yet but one body and so hath a holy and mysticall or spirituall vnion with our Sauiour Christ the head of it In our present text the same our Apostle declareth further that though it be one onely yet it hath many membâ—rs and that the diuerse members haue diuerse faculties and accordingly diuerse
either sort of these duties doe belong herevnto And first as touching the former sort it is euident that they doe so euen from that similitude of the body which S. Paul hath vsed as may well be obserued from the neare knitting of the members in the naturall body and from their mutuall tendernes each to other answerable to the same their neare connexion and according to that sweet law which God hath set in nature For seeing as hath beene declared alreadie all Christians are most nearely linked together in Christ Iesus euen by the bond of that Spirit of his which is the worker of all good and holy coniunction and likewise seeing that spirituall head to wit our Lord Iesus Christ from the which euery member of his bodie receiueth life is more liuely and mighty in operation by infinite degrees then is the naturall head of the naturall body therefore ought all Christians to be most hearty tender and faithfull in their mutuall loue to the cherishing and hearting on of one another in the way to the kingdome of heauen And for the very same cause doth our Apostle S. Paul in the 13. chap. immediatly after this doctrine of our most neare coniunction with our Sauiour Christ cōtained in our text treat of Christian loue as being in respet of some fifteene or sixteene properties which hee there rehearseth the way of all perfection And as else where hee termeth it the bond of perfection and that which wee ought to grow vp and encrease in continually Colos 3.14 and Ephes 4 15. As touching the Apostles owne example and practise what it was wee haue seene before Rom. 1.11.12.1 Cor. 9.19 c. Read also 2. Ep. 11.28.29 Now to the performance of this euery one according to that which hath likewise beene set downe before is to haue due regard what member hee for his part is in the body whether an eye to foresee or an eare to hearken after things as a good intelligencer concerning the affaires of the Church or a hand to help the poore or a foot to be commanded and imploied about any meaner seruice c. And accordingly euery one is to doe the proper office of such or such a member as he is To the which end purpose here call againe to mind Rom. ch 12. verses 3.4 ◠c. And Ephes ch 4. verses 4.11.12.13.14.15.16 and verse 25 Read also Iob ch 25.15 where we may see how hee for his part was an eye to the blind c. And 1. Iohn 1.6.7 If we say we haue fellowship with God saith the Apostle and walke in darknes we lie and doe not truly But if we walke in the light as he is in the light we haue fellowship one with another and the blood of Iesus Christ his Sonne cleanseth vs from all sinne It ought to be in the Church of our Sauiour Christ in regard of spirituall graces as it was in the gathering of Manna All brought that which they gathered to one heape and all had their meet portion from the same heape again and so there was found sufficien◠for euery man So it ought also to be in the communicating of bodily reliefe and succour according to the excellent doctrine of the Apostle Paul in that behalfe 2. Cor 8.13.14.15 And hereof we haue the Church of Corinth and other of the primitiue Churches notable examples for the best ordered and most charitable communion Act. 4.32 c. As the Sea filleth all riuers and all riuers runne againe into the Sea so should it be among the people of God Euery one ought to loue and tender all and all againe euery one the Minister the people and the people their Ministers c. 1 Thess 2.7.8.11.19.20 and cha 5.12.13.14.15 Heb. 13. verses 17.18 Philip. 2.1 2.3.4 The loue of the Saints one toward another and toward the whole Church it must be a holy loue that is a more excellent loue their that which is naturall or ciuill Philosophical insomuch as the corporation wherof we are memebers in the Church is not a naturall or ciuill body but a sacred and holy body as we haue seene before For the precepts of which loue read Rom. 12.9.10 c. Gal. 6.1.2 Heb. 13.1.2.3 1. Pet. 1.23 whereof we haue Dauid for one notable example Psal 16.3 All my delight saith he is in the Saints c. Hetherto of the first sort of the duties more generally considered Now touching the second sort more particularly mentioned in the second part of the answer First for the preaching of the Gospel that it is to be vsed as a meanes to bring vs and to settle vs in this holy communion read 1. Ioh. 1.3 That which wee haue seene and heard declare wee vnto you that ye may haue also fellowship with vs and that our fellowship also may be with the Father and with his Sonne Iesus Christ In which respect also it is that the Apostle Paul doth heartily praise God for that fellowship which the Philippians had in the Gospell by the preaching thereof as we read chap. 1. verses 3. and 5. of that Epistle which hee wrote vnto them That the holy Sacraments are to be vsed to the same end remember what the Apostle Paul hath written in our text By one Spirit saith he we are baptized into one body c. And likewise in the same place We are caused to drinke into one Sp rit Let vs consider also his earnest assertion in the same Epistle chap. 10.16.17 The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion that is a true signe and pledge of the communion of the blood of Christ The bread which wee breake is it not the communion that is a true signe c. as before of the bodie of Christ. That is to say Haue not we that truly beleeue in our Sauiour Christ and who doe by a true faith eate the bread and drinke the wine of the Sacrament haue we not I say our very true communion with the body blood though in a spirituall manner yea with the whole humane nature yea and thereby euen with whole Christ both God and man As though the Apostle should earnestly affirme that we haue our communion with him assuredly And as we haue it with our Sauiour so also wee haue it by him as certainly among our selues as it followeth in the words of the Apostle saying For we that are many are one bread and one body because we are all partakers of one bread And all through one and the same Spirit working in vs all Call also to minde here againe Act. 2.42 c. and ch 4.32 and Ephes 4.3.4.5.6 And for Praier read in the same Epistle to the Ephesians cha 6.18 Pray alwaies with all manner of Praier and supplication in the Spirit and watch therevnto with all perseuerance and supplication for all Saints And 2. Cor. 1.11 And Philip. 1.19 For I know saith the Apostle that this shal turne to my saluation through your praier and by
Beliefe that to euery true member of the Church of God belongeth the blessed immortality of the soule Quest. NOw what followeth next in the Articles of our Beliefe The groūd of it Answ I beleeue the resurrection of the body Expli In the former Articles of this second part of our beliefe which is concerning the Church of God we haue seene one speciall priuiledge or prerogatiue of it to wit the high benefit of the forgiuenes of sinnes the which as we haue seene maketh euery true member of the Church blessed and happy euen here in this present life The priuiledges or prerogatiues now following doe belong to the life to come to wit the resurrection of the body now last rehearsed after the which followeth in the Articles of our beliefe euerlasting life beyond the which nothing can furthermore be beleeued or expected of vs. Of these things therfore we are henceforth to inquire and so will we doe if God permit Neuerthelesse in so much as wee enioy one speciall benefit by our Sauiour Christ after this life ended before that our bodies shall rise againe that is to say the happy estate of our soules in the blessed immortality thereof euen from the time that they leaue the tabernacle of the mortall body I hold it very expedient that for more plaine and full explications sake wee doe here insert something concerning this point before we come to the Article of the resurrection of the body which shall not be till the last day when both body and soule revnited together shall be partakers of that euerlasting life which the soule is partaker of immediatly after this life Beliefe that to euerie true member of the Church of God belongeth the blessed immortalitie of the soule Question FIrst therefore what ground of holy Scripture haue you to proue that the soules of all the faithfull be in happie and blessed estate euen from the time that they leaue this mortall and sinfull body In the 5. chap. of the 2. Ep to the Corinthians from the beginning of the chapter Answer and so forth to the end of the 5. verse 1. We saith the Apostle Paul know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle be destroyed wee haue a building giuen of God that is an house not made with hands but eternall in the heauens 2. For therefore we sigh desiring to be clothed with our house which is from heauen 3. Because that if we clothed we shall not be found naked 4. For in deede we that are in this tabernacle sigh and are burthened not because wee would be vnclothed but would be clothed vpon that mortality might be swallowed vp of life 5. And he that hath created vs for this thing is God who also hath giuen vnto vs the earnest of the Spirit Explication and proofe These words of the holy Apostle as M. Caluin that holy Interpreter well obserueth do not only concerne the glorious restoring of the bodies of the faithfull at the resurrection but also that blessed estate of their soules which they shall enioy in blessed immortality all the meane while euen frō the time of the naturall death of the body whensoeuer that shall be For though hee maketh some question at the first whether they should be restrained to the one or to the other yet hee chooseth rather to vnderstand the Apostle as intending to treat of them both First of the blessed immortality of the soule and then of the glorious resurrection of the body His words are these In vtrouis sensu nihil est incōmodi Quanquā malo ita accipere vt initiū huius aedificij sit beatus status post mortē consummatio antē sit gloria vltimae resurrectionis There is saith he no incōuenience in either of these interpretatiō◠Yet I had rather vnderstand the Apostles words so as the blessed estate of the soule after death should be the beginning of this building and the glory of the resurrection of the body at the last to be the perfiting of it And this exposition as he saith further will the course of the Apostles text rather approue Hanc expositionem melius comprobabit Apostoli contextus He saith also that the Epitheta or adition of words whereby the Apostle setteth out the building which he speaketh of serue more fitly to confirme the perpetuity of it Epitheta inquit quae adiūgit huic aedificio faciunt ad perpetuitatē melius cōfirmādā This therefore being the Apostles scope in generall let vs a little more particularly consider the course of his speech And first let vs well obserue that he speaketh of this Article of our faith as of a point certainely knowne I meane this Article of the blessed immortalitie of the soule which is our present argument beside the glorious resurrection of the body of the which we will deferre to speake for a while Yea let vs obserue that the Apostle speaketh of it as of a matter not knowne of him alone by particular reuelation but also of other the Apostles and Ministers of our Sauiour Christ and of his Church as one chiefe principle of the religion of God and of the common beliefe of his faithfull people This knowledge and perswasion of faith might well arise in the hearts of the faithful at this time which the apostle speaketh of frō that light which our Sauior gaue both by his doctrine promise also by his practise By doctrine in the parable of Lazarus whose soule as our Sauiour there teacheth was carried by Angells into Abrahams bosome so soone as it left the body Luk. 16.22 And in that also he teacheth further concerning Abraham and the rest of the faithfull that they are were euer since their natural death liuing in soule and so shal be for euer euer insomuch as God who was is for euer their God is not the God of the dead but of the liuing Mat. 22.32 Whence also our Sauiour proueth the resurrection of the body hereafter to follow seeing God is not the God of the soules of the faithful only but of their bodies also therefore will vndoubtedly raise them vp againe For these are so lincked together in the counsell purpose of God that grant the one ye grant the other denie either of them ye denie both as we shall further perceiue by the Apostle Pauls reasoning 1. Cor. 15.19 when we come to the Article of the resurrection of the body In the meane season we see that our Sauiour hath by doctrine confirmed the blessed immortality of the soules of the faithfull after this life And touching his promise he hath thereby confirmed it to the thiefe that repented of his sins and beleeued in him on the Crosse saying Today shalt thou be with me in Paradise And by practise also he cōfirmed the same in that at his own death he commended his own soule in the hands of his Father Luk. 23.43.46 The same is testified concerning Stephen who faithfully commended his spirit that
loue our Lord Iesus Christ Thus then Saint Iohn pronouncing all the faithfull blessed he hath shewed also wherein they are blessed yea so blessed that they doe know and be ioyously affected with the sweetnesse of the same their blessing The Comforts farre aboue alâ— earthly blessing which they euer tasted of before The solemne manner of the pronouncing of this blessing in that it was deliuered to Iohn from heauen testified by the Spirit and commanded to be written and kept in holy record to the end of the world all maketh this blessing so much the more comfortable to euery one to whom it belongeth that is to euery one that apprehendeth it by faith And that not onely because they know they shall rest from their labours but also for that they shall be therewithall set out of the dangers of all their aduersaries both Satan and his instruments for euer Yea for that they shall inioy there farre more excellent comforts then they shall leaue behinde them here on earth whether wife childe deare friend house and land or any thing else For all these are small in comparison of the presence of our Sauiour Christ and of the most blessed fellowshippe of the Saints in heauen with freedome from all motions of sinne and with sweete liberty to reioyce and praise the Lord continually And so our Sauiour comforteth his Disciples Matth. 19.29 where hee sheweth that euerlasting life weigheth downe all These considerations doe make death also which is in it selfe very greeuous and horrible to be rather welcome then otherwise when once the time appointed is come and that the heart is duly prepared according to that of the Apostle Paul in the 1. chapter to the Philippians verses 21 22 23. For saith he Christ is to me both in life and in death aduantage c. I desire to be loosed aâ—d to be with Christ which is best of all And chap. 2. verses 17 18. Though I be offered vp vpon the sacrifice and seruice of your faith I am glad and reioyce with ye all For the same cause also be ye glad and reioyce with me Hence it is that faithfull Christians haue sought out many pleasant similitudes to abate the feare of death yea to helpe to raise vp the heart in a holy triumph against it in that they compare it to a serpent that hath lost both poison and sting or to a serpent that is painted and hanged vp for a signe at the gate of some goodly Inne or to the landing at a hauen after that a man hath for a long time beene dangerously tossed vpon the troublesome sea or to the new casting of a precious vessell to make it more beautifull and glorious then before c. As they haue beene heretofore more fully alledged in the Comforts of faith touching the Fatherly Prouidence of God 1. Booke pages 247 248. And verily the cause why wee haue oftentimes the lesse comfort and holy confidence against death is for that wee haue not so earnestly instructed our soules in the perswasion of this blessed immortality immediately after this life is ended but doe suspend our comfort and put it too farre off when wee will apprehend no comfort till our thoughts come at the resurrection of our bodies I feare mee the Psychopannychie or soule-sleeping after the naturall death deceiueth many that be not professed Anabaptists because they are not in their life time waking enough to meditate of this most sweete and comfortable doctrine of the blessed immortality of the soule immediately after the bodily death But the knowledge of this saith Master Caluin is the cause of that calme and quiet trust which wee repose in God Haec cognitio nostrae tranquillitatis fiduciae causa est And would to God that we could better consider of it For assuredly it is a most inestimable benefit that God hath made our soules such a part of his creation as no earthly wight or cruell Tyrant no nor any power of Hell can destroy it so that it neede be afraide of nothing saue onely to sinne and so to offend the Maiestie of God who made it And yet behold for our comfort in that respect also how inestimable Gods mercie is in that he hath prepared for our soules a most soueraigne remedie in that so soone as they shal truly repent that they haue sinned the blood of our Sauiour Christ is a most blessed counter-poison against all the contagion and perill of it Hitherto therefore of the vse of this Article for Comforts The Duties THe vse for Duties is next Qu. What ought they to be in regard of the comfort of this so great and inestimable a benefit An. As the benefit is greater then we can esteeme and value so the duties which belong vnto it are in due proportion greater then we can performe Expli It is true that you say We cannot performe any duty or duties answerable to the greatnesse and worthinesse of the benefit Neuerthelesse this must not make vs the more negligent or slacke but we ought rather hereby to prouoke and stirre vp our selues to be more earnest in the performance of the best duties of thankfulnesse to God that we may Question Goe on therefore Which are the duties which we ought to performe with the best indeuour that we can Answer It is our bounden dutie so long as we liue here to indeuour to the vttermost of our power to serue and glorifie God with all the powers of our soules both with our vnderstanding and iudgement and also with our will and affection with all whatsoeuer is within vs which we haue receiued of God It is our dutie likewise to the same end to be alwaies instant with God by prayer that it may please him aboue all things to sanctifie vs in our soules and spirits vnto him We our selues also ought to be very carefull to keepe our soules pure and chaste vnto God lest at any time they should fall away or decline from him Moreouer we are from the assurance of the blessed immortality of our soules to incourage our selues against all the malice and violence of our aduersaries not onely of flesh and blood but also of such as are spirituall Finally we are in all our dangers and at the point of death with good comfort to commend our soules and spirits into the hands of our most gracious and mercifull God Explication proofe These duties doe indeede belong to the Comfort of this Article whereof let vs see some proofe to the stirring vp of our selues to make more conscience in the performance of them And first touching the first branch of the answer Insomuch as it cannot be denied but we stand bound with all holy care to glorifie God with our bodies and with all the members thereof as wee shall haue iust occasion to obserue more purposedly hereafter we must needes acknowledge that much rather ought we to doe it with our soules because from thence flow forth all the actions
any one of them but he may iustly be said in effect to denie them all And this is the cause why the Apostle is so earnest in the proofe of this Article But let vs heare the Apostles owne words Quest And first which are his words concerning his Apostolical authority Answ Verse 3. First of all saith he I deliuered vnto you that which I receiued how that Christ arose the third day c. Expli Here is a plaine proofe in deede from his Apostolical authoritie confirmed by the authoritie of our Sauiour Christ himselfe who put him into the office of Apostleship and deliuered vnto him the doctrine which he had preached Question In the next place which are his words of confirmation from former Scriptures Answer Verse 4. He saith to this end that he preached the resurrection of our Sauiour according to the Scriptures Explication and proofe He doth so in deede and namely in the 4. verse And he may well affirme it to be according to the Scriptures For as we haue seene in the handling of the Article of our Sauiours rising the third day from the dead that it was often prophecied of and foretolde in the olde Testament both in the booke of the Psalmes and also in other places of the holy Prophets Question Now thirdly how doth the Apostle reason by his argument of paritie or equall comparison Answer 4. To this purpose hee saith that hee had preached the resurrection according to the Scriptures as well as he had done the death and buriall of our Sauiour Explicatiō It is true And herein hee putteth the Corinthians well in minde that they ought by good reason constantly to beleeue this Article from the authority of the holy Scriptures as well as either of them And the rather also because this is as certainly confirmed by historicall testimonies of sufficient and authenticall eye-witnesses as either of the other were as the Apostle sheweth further by sixe seuerall appearances of our Sauiour after that he was risen from the dead and came out of his graue as it followeth in the text verses 5.6.7.8 Let vs heare the Apostles words Question Which are they Answer 5. He was seene of Cephas that is of Peter then of the twelue 6 After that he was seene of more then fiue hundreth brethren at once whereof manie saith the Apostle remaine vnto this present and some also are a sleepe 7. After that he was seene of Iames then of all the Apostles 8. And last of all saith S. Paul he was seene also of me as of one borne out of time Explication Here is very great euidence in deede and an vndoubted certaintie from historicall proofe touching the fulfilling of all former prophecies in this behalfe as it must needes be acknowledged And these manifold appearances of our Sauiour Christ after his resurrection were not onely so many proofes and confirmations of his owne resurrection as we haue seene more at large in the opening of that Article but they are also as many proofes and assurances to vs that if wee beleeue in our Sauiour Christ our bodies shall likewise be raised vp againe to glory at the last day as the Apostle in this place giueth vs further to vnderstand And let vs herewithall well consider also that in so much as the holy Apostle S Paul did by diligent and earnest preaching deliuer the testimonie of the witnesses here mentioned concerning the sundrie and often appearances of our Sauiour after that he was risen that therefore they are to be esteemed of necessarie vse and profit that they should be preached and accordingly that all whatsoeuer diligence and care which is vsed both in preaching and hearing and studying of them is so authorised by the holy Apostle that we neede not account our former labour therein to be repented of but rather that wee are greatly to blesse and praise God with all our hearts for his gratious direction and assistance therein that we ought to haue often recourse to the same doctrine and to be as readie to preach and heare it againe when iust occasion shal be offered as we were before Thus much concerning the historicall warrant and confirmation of the resurrection of our Sauiour according to the propheticall predictions foretellings of the same Where this is in no wise to be neglected touching the Apostles owne testimonie which he hath giuen vnto it vpon his own certaine knowledge in that he sawe our Sauiour after his ascension which he could not haue done if hee had not beene risen againe that though he doth after his wonted manner confesse and bewaile his sinnes and vtter his vnworthines to be an Apostle yet he doth it in such sort that is with such holy skill and dexteritie that he doth so much the rather magnifie the credite of his Apostleship and of this his present testimonie by how much hee doth more highly extoll the grace of God in that he of his infinite mercie had vouchsafed to appoint him though most vnworthy to that so high an office But letting fall all comparison and leauing the matter indifferently to bee considered hee concludeth after this manner that whosoeuer were the instruments of God to Preach the doctrine which he speaketh of the Corinthians could not denie but that they had heard it preached yea so effectually that by the grace of God and blessing of his holy Spirit they were confirmed in their hearts to beleeue the vndoubted truth thereof And thus hee maketh a notable transition to the disputing of the first question Question In what wordes doth the holy Apostle contriue this artificiall part of his speech Answer 8. Last of all saith he as we reade verses 8.9 10.11 he was seene also of me as of one borne out of time 9. For I am the least of the Apostles who am not meete to bee called an Apostle because I persecuted the church of God 10. But by the grace of God I am that I am his grace which is in me is not in vaine but I laboured more aboundantly then they all yet not I but the grace of God which is with me 11. Wherefore whether it were I or they so we preach and so haue ye beleeued Explicatiō Thus then in these wordes the diuine art and skill of that holy wisedome which God gaue to his blessed Apostle is very plaine both for the vpholding of his Apostolicall credite in his vnfained abasing of himselfe and also in his most commodious transition from the ground of the question to the disputation it selfe as wee shall see further by the wordes which followe in the 12. verse Question Which are they Answer 12. Now saith Saint Paule vpon the premises if it be preached that Christ is risen from the dead how say some among ye that there is no resurrection of the dead Explicatiō Here it is plaine that the holy Apostle entereth to dispute the first question from the former ground of our Sauiours resurrection
of honour chaines bracelets c. to the dignitie of being the Sonnes and daughters of the most high God and heires of his heauenly kingdome What is this present life which is but as a vapoure full of all labour and sorrowe c. to this euerlasting and most blessed life Let vs read the book of the Preacher with due attention and we shal confesse with king Salomon that it is so Read also Mat 6 19. c. where our Sauiour who is greater then king Salomon telleth vs that the moth and cancker doe fret and consume al earthly treasures and therefore counselleth vs with most wise counsell to lay vp treasures for our selues in heauen that our hearts may be fixed there Reade also Luke 12.32.33.34 And chap 16 8 9. Make yee friendes saith our Sauiour of the riches of iniquitie c. And Iohn 6 27. Labour not for the meate which perisheth but for the meate which endureth to euerlasting life which the Sonne of man will giue vnto you for him hath God the Father sealed To the which purpose consider also and meditate diligently vpon the example of Saint Paul Philip 3 7. c and verses 20.21 And vpon the example of Moses Heb 11.24 c. And vpon that instruction which Saint Paul giueth Timotheus 2. Ep chap 2 verses 1.2 c. to the end of the 13. verse And secondly for the proofe of the second branch of the answer the same examples may likewise well serue Consider furthermore the often exhortations contained in the holy Scriptures where this chiefe benefite of euerlasting life is vsed for a chiefe reason to moue euery estate and condition of the seruants of God both rich and poore magistrate and minister of the word c. to the duties both of their seuerall callings and also to those that belong to them in common in that they are Christians As for example Gal chap 6. verses 7.8 9.10 Be not deceiued saith the holy Apostle God is not mocked for whatsoeuer a man soweth that shall he also reape For he that soweth to his fleshe shall of the fleshe reape corruption but hee that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reape life euerlasting Let vs not therefore bee wearie of wel-doing for in due season wee shall reape if wee faint not While therefore wee haue time let vs doe good to all men but specially to them that are of the houshold of faith And 1. Tim chap 6. verses 17 18.19 Charge them that are rich in this world c. that they doe good and be rich in good workes and readie to distribute and communicate Laying vp in store for themselues a good foundation against the time to come that they may obtaine eternall life And touching the dutie of Ministers of the Gospell Reade 1. Pet 5.1.2.3.4 The Elders which are among you I beseech who am also an Elder and a witnes of the sufferings of Christ and also a partaker of the glory that shall be reuealed Feede the flocke of God c. And when the chiefe shepheard shall appeare ye shall receiue an incorruptible crowne of glory And 1 Tim 6.12 Fight the good fight of faith saith Saint Paul to Timotheus lay thou hold of eternall life wherevnto thou art also called c. Now more generally concerning all Christians read 1. Thes 5.8.9.10 c. Let vs which are of the day be sober c. For God hath not appointed vs vnto wrath but to obtaine saluation by the meanes of our Lord Iesus Christ who died for vs c. Wherefore exhort ye one another c. Read also Titus 2 11. c. The grace of God which bringeth saluation vnto all men hath appeared And teacheth vs that we should denie vngodlines c. And 1. Iohn chap 3 verse 3. Euery man that hath this hope purgeth himselfe c. And in the Epistle of Iude verses 20.21 Beloued edifie your selues c. looking for the mercie of our Lord Iesus Christ to eternall life From these and such like places of holy Scripture we see plainly what ought to be the scope of euery mans naturall life and of all the studies and actions thereof and that euen because God hath ordained vs to this euerlasting life And not without very iust weighty reasō seeing as was touched before if we looke to haue our enterance and eternal abiding in the kingdome of glory we must of necessitie haue first of all an enterance and some continuance also and proceeding in the duties of the kingdome of grace And that euen from the first time of our calling so long as God shall of his goodnes prolong our liues Read Eccles 12 1. c. Remember thy Creator in the dayes of thy youth c. And Luke 13. verse 24. Striue to enter in at the straite gate c Heb 3 12.13 14. And 2. Pet chap 2. verses 5.6.7 10 11. But how I pray you is this performed or minded of vs Doe we not see the cleane contrary among all sorts and estates of people Euery man almost seeketh after worldly riches and honours how mony may come merily in that they may liue in pleasures and builde their neastes on high c. Euerlasting life is the least part of the thoughts of the greatest part of all sorts of people Verie fewe studie and labour to walke in the waies of the kingdome of heauen Would to God we would better bethink our selues of the holy doctrine of the Gospel concerning the vanitie of riches the vncertaintie of life and the fearefull euent of all inordinate ioyes and endeuours after the vaine things of this transitorie world Read the parable of the secure and voluptuous rich man Luke 12 15 16. Thou foole saith our Sauiour this night wil they take away thy soule c. Read also chap 16 19. c. The rich man died and was cast downe to Hell torments And as our Sauiour saith else where What shall it profit a man to winne the whole world if he loose his soule Verily the benefite of our natural life ought to be of great weight with vs to moue vs to glorifie God the giuer of it as Psal 95 verse 6. and Ps 100. But infinitly much more ought the promise and assurance of euerlasting life to prouoke vs herevnto Thus much concerning the second branch of the answere For the proofe of the third branch read Rom 8 18. I count saith the Apostle that the afflictions of this present time are not worthy of the glory which shal bee shewed vnto vs. Likewise 2. Cor 4.16 17 18. And 1 Pet 4 12 13 14 and 19. Read also the incouragement which our Sauiour gaue vnto all his Disciples Luke 6 20 23. Blessed are ye when men hate ye c. Reioyce in that day and be glad for great is your reward in heauen Dauid hauing the promise of the kingdome of Israel waited for it with patience indured many afflictions and fought many a battell that it might be established vnto him
repentance comming from the true knowledge of God in Christ our eternall Sauiour wee haue an entrance into this euerlasting life while wee be here in this world we shall neuer be partakers of the full and perfit fruition of it The Danger of not beleeuing this article in the kingdome of heauen Expl. It is true according to that which our Sauiour Christ affirmeth very earnestly to Nicodemus in the 3 chap. of Iohn verses 3.5 saying Verily verily except a man be borne againe he cannot see nor enter into the kingdome of God Much lesse therfore can he attaine to the full and perfit fruition of it Read also Rom. 6.21.22 What fruite saith the Apostle had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed For the end of those things is death But now being freed from sinne and made seruants vnto God ye haue your fruit in holines and the end euerlasting life Likewise chap. 8.1.2 c. There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus which walke not after the flesh but after the Spirit c. But verse 6. The wisedome of the flesh is death And verse 13. If ye liue after the flesh ye shall die Wherefore as the same Apostle writeth 2. Cor. 5.17 If any man be in Christ let him be a new creature c. And 2. Tim. 2.19.20.21 The foundation of God remaineth sure and hath this seale The Lord knoweth who are his and let euery one that calleth or nameth the name of Christ no onomazoon to onoma Christou depart from iniquity Notwithstanding in a great house are not onely vessels of gold and of siluer but also of wood and of earth and some for honour and some vnto dishonour If any man therefore purge himselfe from these he shal be a vessel vnto honour c Reade also 1. Iohn 3.14 He that loueth not his brother abideth in death And verse 15. Whosoeuer hateth his brother he is a man-slaier and ye know that no man-slaier hath eternal life abiding in him Verily not to beleeue this Article which is the chiefe effect of all the rest is in effect as much as to denie faith to all the former Articles both concerning God himselfe and also concerning his Church So that the miserie of all such must needes be most grieuous and infinite as we shall see further when wee come to consider of the generall danger of not beleeuing Wherefore beloued in the Lord I speake to all both young and olde we may all of vs easily perceiue the necessitie of beleeuing and obeying the doctrine of this Article yea and that in a speciall respect and reference to all the rest insomuch as according to that which was said in the beginning this Article is the end and scope of all to the praise of the glorious riches of the most free grace and infinite mercies of God through Iesus Christ our Lord to whom be all praise and glorie ascribed as most due for euer and euer Amen The errors and herisies to be auoided which are contrary to the true beliefe of this last Article are such as hereafter doe follow First the hereticall opinion of the Corinthians Nepotians Chiliasts and of those that are called Aeternals who are recorded to haue held that the eternal life which shall be after the resurrection consisteth in bodily pleasures to be had here on earth and the same to continue onely for the space of one thousand of yeeres Secondly the opinion of the Popuzians who say that eternall life and the celestial Ierusalem is here on earth And like to this the opinion of the Pelagians and Celestians who are said to affirme that eternall life is without the kingdome and paradise of God Moreouer the opinion of the Adamites who haue taught that the congregations or companies of the Church here on earth are the true paradise All which though they seeme not to define eternall life so grosly as the former yet it is manifest that they doe greatly erre from the truth taught vs in the holy Scriptures and therfore are iustly to be condemned of vs and of all true Christians H. N. also and his family what faire shewe so euer they make are iustly to be condemned in this point as well as in many other because they hold euerlasting life to be nothing else but their imagined perfection in the embracing and holding of their communaltie of loue according to the pretended gratious word and doctrine of H. N. For so he interpreteth this Article in the 7. chap. of his first Exhortation in the 44. Section that euerlasting life is a true light of men And to this purpose hee alledgeth that in the first chapter of the Euangelist Iohn where the Euangelist speaking of our Sauiour calleth him by the name of the true light So that by the doctrine of H. N. the Deitie of our Sauiour Christ and the euerlasting life of the same H. N. and his schollers are all one He maketh the eternall and vncreated and beginningles life of God and the created or regenerated life of the Saints to be the same And that his meaning is so blasphemous and absurd hee maketh it verie plaine in his 15. chapter of the same his Exhortation Sect. 1. in these words of his The true light vnderstand it my Sonne saith hee is the euerlasting life it selfe and by them to whom it is come and manifested in the obedience of the gratious word and his seruice of loue it is to a light of men to the preseruation in the godlines to all such as beleeue therein And this is that allegoricall propagation of H. N. his Christ to a blessing of all the generations of the earth as hee often speaketh Hee proceedeth in a further description of the same his true light and saith That it hath his originall forth-comming out of the louely Beeing and true minde of the eternall life it selfe Yea hee saith further Sect. 3. that this true light and eternall life bringeth with him the Mercie-seate of the Kingly Maiestie which is God Christ and the holy Ghost it selfe also all spirituall treasures and heauenly riches and all loue and peace in the godlines Thus H. N. runneth on in his spirituall frenzie most vnskilfully and absurdly confounding all things cleane contrarie to that which he pretendeth to make a most distinct declaration But let all such as desire not to be seduced and led aside from the true Christian faith of the Gospell neither in this Article nor in any of the rest take heede of H. N. as of a most dangerous and deepe Deceiuer as that faithfull seruant of God Maister Knewstub hath notably discouered him to the true Church of God so to be To whose godly and learned writings I would willingly send such as should stand in any speciall neede of helpe against his most deceiuable and hereticall doctrine Thus much shall suffice at this time for a warning against his peruerting of the truth of our present Article And thus also an
the Law yet because the Law to take it in the more strict signification doth not teach Repentance in so much as it offereth no grace or mercy to the transgressor therfore we wil resume it handle it more purposedly here in the doctrine of the Gospell For the Gospel onely and not the Lawe as it is a member diuident from it giueth hope and comfort of forgiuenes to the poore sinner through the righteousnes obedience of Christ how vnworthy soeuer he be in himself of any mercy yea though he be most worthy of all plague and punishment from the iust deserued wrath of God The doctrine therefore of Repentance and of remission of sinnes is properly belonging to the Gospel yea and all allowance of repentance to the sinner as it were a board to relieue his poore Sea-beaten soule against the most dangerous ship-wreck that may be it is a speciall gratuitie belonging to the Gospell It is true in deed that Moses and the rest of the Prophets do euery where moue to repentance and also giue comfortable hope of mercy to the repentant and to that end alledge the promises of God But all this they do hauing a respect to the couenant of God in Christ according to his Gospel and not by vertue of any naked promise of the Lawe as we now speake of it Wherefore seeing as was said we haue only touched the doctrine of Repentance in our entrance to the former doctrine of the lawe so farre onely as it might giue some light of interpretation thervnto let vs now in the doctrine of the Gospel as in the more proper due place What Repentance is enquire more fully into it acknowledging neuertheles that although the law strictly taken doth not teach repētāce or encourage the sinner to repēt but onely leaueth him cōuicted in his former sin and present corruptiō yet according to the directiō of the Gospel it is a perfect rule to teach vs what our sinnes bee whereof wee are to repent and also which be the duties of holinesse and righteousnes wherein we are to walke and please God For both the Gospel also the law forbid the same false worship the same profanenes the same blasphemy c. Likewise the same disobedience to parents the same crueltie the same filthines of fornication c. And on the contrary they teach one and the same true spirituall worship of God and the same duties of loue belonging from man to man as it is euident Mat. ch 5. and ch 15 4. c. ch 22 37 38 39 40. Rom. 13 8 9 10. Ephes 6 1 c. 1. Tim. 1 5. Yea the law in the most strict acceptation of it howsoeuer it doth not teach or incourage the sinner to repentance as the immediate and proper cause thereof yet it is no weake or small occasion or meanes as well for the furthering of it as for preparing the heart of the sinner vnto it Question Now therefore I aske here in this place what repentance is according to the doctrine of the Gospell Answere Repentance a fruit all waies attending vpon true iustfying faith to speake of it in the most generall signification it comprehendeth all particular graces of our spirituall regeneration and new birth faith onely excepted whereby the erroneous minde and vnderstanding as also the vaine and wicked memorie together with the corrupt and sinfull will and affections of the children of God are inwardly more and more altered and changed from that which they are by naturall birth and made more and more conformable to the spirituall image and likenesse of GOD Whereby also the wordes and outward actions of their life and conuersation are likewise more and more altered changed from the facion course of this wicked world vnto the fruits of true righteousnes and holines in obedience to the most holy will and word of God Explicatiō and proofe That this is the nature of repentance and that in the generall signification of it it carrieth so large a compasse as hath beene described wee may vnderstand first by the diuers and sundrie wordes whereby it is noted in the holy Scriptures both of the olde and also of the newe Testament and then by the doctrine it selfe which doth more iointly open and declare the full sense and meaning of all the same words The Hebrew words whereby repentance is signified in the olde Testament are these first Chacam which signifieth to be wise as Deut. 32 28 29 They are a nation saith Moses voide of counsell neither is there any vnderstanding in them Oh that they were wise c. Likewise Pro. 23 19. O thou my sonne saith wise king Salomon heare and be wise and guid thine heart in the way And in the same sense though the holy Prophet doe vse an other word Sacal not that Sacal whose first letter is Samech which signifieth to be foolish but that which beginneth with the letter Shin and signifieth prouident and prudent warines or circumspectiō in a mans affaires and dealing Be wise now ye kings Haschiln saith the Prophet Dauid be ye learned that is receiue ye instruction to wit from the holy word of God and the faithfull ministerie and preaching thereof ô ye iudges of the earth c In this respect also repentance is noted by this other phrase of speech to returne to a mans heart that is to growe more wise and better aduised then hee was before as Deut. Chap. 30.1 and 1. Kings 8.47 If they turne againe to their heart c. Likewise when the LORD would note the turning of the hearts of the Gentiles vnto him by true repentance hee expresseth it by that aboundance of knowledge which he intended to power downe vpon them Isay 11.9 Ieremy 31 34. According to that also Prou. 9.12 If thou be wise thou shalt bee wise for thy selfe and if thou be a scorner thou alone shalt suffer And Psal 90 12 Teach vs saith Moses so to number our daies that we may apply our hearts vnto wisedome Thus repentance to beginne withall is signified synecdochically the part put for the whole by attaining to true wisedome and vnderstanding from the aduise and direction of the holy word of GOD. And that in very good consideration seeing if there bee true wisedome in the minde the will and affection will bee the better ordered and guided and consequently also both the tongue the hand and the foote and likewise the memory will store it selfe with good and holy things for meditation c. And that it is the meaning of God in the holy Scriptures of the olde Testament to note repentance by wisedome and vnderstanding it may bee discerned from that which is contrariwise set downe concerning follie For vsually in the same Scriptures men yet lying in their sinnes without all care or regard to repent they are called fooles euen such as want all holy iudgement and good discretion who call light darkenesse and darkenesse light good euill and euill
good as we read Isay Ch. 1 3. Ch. 5.20 21 ch 42.16 17. so forth to the ende of the Chapter And Ier. 4.22 My people saith the Lord is foolish they haue not knowne mee they are foolish children and haue no vnderstanding they are wise to doe euill but to doe well they haue no knowledge And Prou. 27.22 King Salomon speaking of the obstinate and impenitent sinner Though saith hee thou shouldest bray a foole in a mortar c. yet will not his foolishnes depart from him The ground of this wicked folly is selfe-conceitednes in a mans owne carnall and corrupt wisedome and therefore is the wicked man noted to be such a one as walketh after his owne imaginations As Gen. 6.5 and Prou. 6.14 The wicked man imagineth euill at all times And therefore verse 18. God is saide to abhorre such And Chap. 12.2 Hee will condemne the man of wicked imaginations Read also Ier. 18. verses 12.13 c. And verily there is very great reason why the Lord should deale thus seuerely against the man of wicked imaginations because according as the imagination is conceited both will and word and deede it selfe are carried all headlong as it were vpon swift running wheeles to worke all mischiefe Wherefore we may truly say that God in his holy iustice punisheth no sinne more grieuously nor more often and manifoldly then hee doth that proud conceite which euery man hath of himselfe and his owne waies For by reason hereof or rather for want of sound reason they doe not onely magnifie their owne imagined and counterfeit vertues obtruding them to God as it were for good and currant coine but also in a presumption thereof they doe easily dispense with themselues touching those sinnes whereof their owne conscience conuicteth them as if they were fewe and small in comparison of their vertues and therefore that God should easily beare with them c. The which wicked and diuellish presumption it cannot bee but GOD must most iustly abhorre and seuerely plague and punish them for Wherefore as the Prophet Isaiah exhorteth so let all such as minde the way to true wisedome forsake their owne waies and imaginations and returne vnto the Lord and he will haue mercy vpon them and to our God for he is very ready to forgiue Chap. 55.7 Moreouer in a like contrary respect as touching this word Wisedome Sinne is called by the name of Errour to wit such errour as commeth of ignorance or want of true vnderstanding and wisedome as Psal 19.12 Who can vnderstand his errours or faultes to wit such as hee committeth ignorantly or vnaduisedly c. Whereupon well saith a learned Interpreter Humanum est errare ignorare errorem suum It is a thing very vsuall with men to erre and yet to bee ignorant of their errour And therefore great neede haue wee all to pray to GOD with the holy Prophet as wee reade Psal 119.10 With my whole heart haue I sought thee let mee not erre or wander from thy Commandements And as the Prophet Moses teacheth vs to pray Psal 90.8 as was alledged before Hetherto of the first word Chacam which as was saide signifieth to bee wise from whence true Repentance is noted Secondly the same repentance is noted by the word Nacham which is a word belonging to affection and signifieth properly the alteration and change thereof by sorrowe for some thing rashly committed after that a man hath better bethought and aduised himselfe as may appeare by that reprehension of the Prophet Iere. Chap. 8.6 No man saith he repented him of his wickednesse saying What haue I done Where the word which the Prophet vseth is Nicham But as it followeth Euery one saith hee turned to their race as the horse rusheth to the battell The want of this change of affection vpon better aduise from the word of God maketh way to hardnes of heart and vtter impenitency if it be not maturely preuented as the same Prophet giueth to vnderstand both here and elsewhere as chap. 3 17. and Zech. 7.11.12 and Ezek. 36.26 The which if it once take place it is vehemently accursed and condemned by the Lord. Deut 29. verses 18.19.20.21 The third Hebrew word wherby Repentance is noted is Shobh which is as much to say as to returne And it may well note these three things vnto vs. Fiâ—st a ceasing of the former euill course of life Secondlie a turning or alienating of a mans heart from sinne Thirdly a returning to God with caâ—e of leading a godly life For it is a metaphore or borrowed speach taken frâ—m a mans bodily going and namely from that his going wherby he carrieth himselfe more more out of the right way vntill he returneth quite back againe So it is with the wicked soules of men For all of vs hauing naturally peruerse and crooked minds we are of our selues bent to practise peruerse and crooked things walking as it were in crooked wrong waies So that vntill we mend our liues it may truly be said of vs that we walk altogether from God as if we turned our backs and not our faces toward him according to the complaint of the Lord by the Prophet Ier. ch 2.27 And herein there is no ceasing but a continuall proceeding increasing in manifold rebellion against God so long as we are left vnto our selues as we read in the same prophesie of Ier. ch 3.5 Thou doest euill euen more and more And ch 8.4.5 whereupon it is that the exhortation to repentance is often renewed to the people of God vnder this word of râ—turning as in the same Prophet Chap. 3. verses 1.7.12.14.22 ch 36.7 Likewise Ezek. ch 18. ch 33. by an often repetition And Hos 14. v. 2.5 In this respect also and to the same end the people of God are often exhorted to seeke the Lord as Isay 55.6.7 Likewise Amos. ch 5. v 4.5.6 Thus saith the Lord to the house of Israel seeke ye me and ye shall liue But seeke not Bethel c. And againe v. 14. â—eeke good not euill that ye may liue and the Lord God of Hosts shal be with you c. Yea for more plainnesse and euidence of speach we are exhorted to seeke his face Ps 27.8 Hence also is that ofteÌ„ metaphore in the holy Scriptures that the lawes commandements of God are called the waies of God and that the licentious courses which wicked men doe rush into and wereby they wander goe astray from the Lord are called their own waies Isay 35.6 ch 63.17 Thus therefore by this word Shobh which signifieth to returne or to change a mans outward course or trade of life the change of the minde and inward returning of the heart to God is also vnderstood Neither is it to be forgotten here that a wicked and vnrepentant course of life is noted also by a forgetfulnes of God as Deut 32.18 Psal 9.17 and Psal 50.22 and Ier chapt 2.32 and chap 3.21 Read also Amos. ch 6.10
life Yea and for the better declaration of this excellent doctrine I desire that you shew which they are as each succeede other in either of the same respects Question FIrst therefore which are the former sort of those graces that belong to mortification so farre as for some orders sake we may for the present discerne of them Answere They are these which follow First a true knowledge and earnest meditation of sinne yea of that originall fountaine of sinne which is in our wicked nature How infinite also in number and how haynous in offence our sinnes are and alwaies haue beene in the sight of God How grieuous to the children of God who haue alreadie begun to repent so farre as they haue broken forth to Gods dishonour Ad how dangerous and deadly they are euen against our owne soules Secondly shame and confusion of face and conscience both before God and the holy Angels and also if neede so require before all good and godly men Thirdly remorse and pricking of conscience in the sence of the guiltines of our sinnes and in the feare of Gods iust wrath and vengeance due to them Fourthly godly sorrow and mourning euen with salt teares of repentance from the bitternes of a mans soule in contrition as it were and brokennes of heart before the Lord. Fiftly a willing suffering and induring of all rebukes and chastisements which God sendeth at any time to the taming and subduing of our vnruly and rebellious nature But aboue all and in all a most neare application of the death of our Sauiour Christ to our wounded soules and consciences the which onely is a most soueraine plaister to mortifie and kill as it were the proud flesh of sinne and also to heale and quiet euerie soule that is troubled and distressed for the same Explication and proofe These indeede doe most immediatly goe before in the worke of Gods grace to the mortification of sinne Concerning the first whereof that is the knowledge of sinne c. it commeth as we haue alreadie learned from the doctrine of the law which God hath for the benefit of his children made as it were a seruant to the Gospell though to the obstinate it is armed as a Iudge to their condemnation And further for the meditation of the greatnes of sinne and the infinite number of them euen from our youth yea from our originall corruption of nature consider the example of Dauid Psal 25.7 and 38.4 and 40.12 and 51.4.5 and Psal 19.12 And of Iob. Cha. 9.2.3 and Chap. 13.26 And of Ezra Chap. 9 6. And for the griefe which we put the godlie vnto by our sinne consider it from the example of Lot 2. Pet. 2.8 of Dauid Psal 119. verses 136.158 of Ier Chap. 9.1 and Paul 2. Cor. 12.21 and Phil 3.18 Secondly for shame and confusion read in the same Ch of Ezra and in the beginning of the same verse where note that when the seruants of God are ashamed and confounded for the sinnes wherein other haue chiefely trespassed how much more then ought euery one to bee ashamed of his owne For the which reade further Ieremy 3.25 Wee lye downe in our confusion and our shame couereth vs for wee haue sinned against the Lord our God wee and our Fathers from our youth euen vnto this day and haue not obeyed the voice of the Lord our God Reade also Ezek. Chap. 16.68 Thou shalt remember thy waies and bee ashamed c. And I will establish my couenant with thee and thou shalt knowe that I am the Lord. That thou maiest remember and bee ashamed and neuer open thy mouth any more because of thy shame when I am pacified toward thee for all that thou hast done saith the Lord God And Rom. 6.21 What fruite had yee then in those thinges whereof yee are now ashamed For the ende of those things is death Marke heere the iust cause why we should be ashamed of sinne namely that we should euer be so foolish as to addict our mindes to follow so greedily and to delight so excessiuely as we haue done in that which without repentance would be our vtter destruction For want of this shame for sinne read a vehement rebuke Ier. 3 3. Thou haddest a whores forehead and wouldest not be ashamed And chap. 6.15 Were they ashamed when they had committed abomination Nay they were not ashamed no neither could they haue any shame therefore shall they fall among the slaine c. The Prophet speaketh of a godly shame for otherwise by the conuiction of their consciences that they doe ill in the committing of sinne the very wicked haue a certaine shame though it profiteth them not as chap. 2.26 As the thiefe is ashamed when he is found so is the house of Israel ashamed they their Kings and their Princes and their Prophets Saying to a tree thou art my father and to a stone thou hast begotten me c. There is none in the world who if they haue not by custome of sinne and hardnesse of heart as it were feared their consciences with a hoat yron as the Apostle writeth but they haue akinde of shame and blushing in their face when their sinne is found out according to the prouerbiall saying The good blood lyeth not But the shame of those that are in the way of repentance is an other manner of shamefastnesse for they doe willingly shame themselues and that euen as in the sight of God and from their very hearts in a dislike of their sinne c. Thirdly for remorse and pricking of conscience read Gen. 42.21.22 We haue verily sinned against our brother say the brethren of Ioseph c. Read also 2. Sam. chap. 24.10 Dauids heart smote him after hee had numbred the people and Dauid said to the Lord I haue sinned exceedingly in that I haue done Therefore now Lord I beseech thee take away the trespasse of thy seruant for I haue done very foolishly And Acts. 2.37 Now when they heard it to wit how grieuous a sinne they â—ad coÌ„mitted in crucifying the sonne of God they were pricked in their hearts c. Fourthly concerning godly sorrowe and mourning the holy Apostle Paul writeth that godly sorrow causeth repentance to saluation neuer to be repented of 2. Cor. 7.10 The Apostle meaneth that this is one helping cause among the rest through the worke of Gods grace though not the onely cause It causeth repentance because it doth by the grace of God prouoke it not onely to beginne but also more and more to worke forth the owne worke For when a man is truly sorie for sinne hee indeuoureth to leaue it and to take a better course In which respect King Salomon Eccles 7.4 affirmeth that it is better to goe to the house of mourning then to goe to the house of feasting because this is the end of all men and the liuing will lay it to his heart Likewise he saith that anger is better then laughter he speaketh of that anger which a man
iustly conceiueth against himselfe for sinne because by a sad looke the heart is made better And againe in the same respect verse 7. It is better saith he to heare the rebuke of a wise man then that a man should heare the songe of fooles This sorrowe is very fitly to bee put before the death of sinne and as a meanes tending to the mortification of it For there is no sorrowe at all to bee taken for the death and dying of sinne but ioy and comfort yea a triumph of spirit We are onely to sorrowe that sinne hath liued and borne the sway so long in vs and that we haue takē so great pleasure in it already c. This kind of godly sorrow breedeth the death of sinne for sinne cannot prosper where it is not delighted in Sinne must be made a wanton or else it will haue no ioy to stay It will take no liking of colde and grimme entertainment This godly sorrowe whereby the soule mourneth for nothing so much as because God our most kind Father is thereby displeased with vs Gualan super hoc Trem Inn in gen neut paulo post in cadem sententia gualan de co it is a gracious gift of the holy Ghost according to that we reade Zech. 12.10 c. In that day that is in the time of the Gospell saith the Lord I will power vpon the house of Dauid and vppon the inhabitants of Ierusalem that is vpon all true Christians both Iewes and Gentiles the spirit of grace and supplication and they shall looke vppon mee whom they haue pierced and they shall lament * for this as one mourneth for an onely sonne and bee sorie * for it as one shoulde mourne for his first borne Teares are oftentimes ioyned with this mourning as Iudges 2.4.5 as we haue seene before Ezra chap 10.1 Luke 7 38. Psal 56 8. Ioel. 2.17 Mat. 26 75. and in many other places of holy Scripture Not that godly sorrowe cannot be in some measure without teares or not in great measure but there must of necessitie bee aboundance of teares For some are lesse apt to weepe then other euen by constitution of nature but not the lesse apt to sorrowe by that but subiect rather to more deepe and pensiue sorrow euen because they cannot so easily feele their hearts to melt For the easiest melting of the heart and the breaking forth of teares is a dissoluing and loosening of sorrow the which without teares is both to body and soule of a constringent and binding nature The heart being contrite and broken with this godly sorrowe insomuch as hereby as it were with a hammer all vaine confidence is battered downe and the soule made fit to bee suppliant to God for his tender mercy and grace it is more accounted of before God then all outward and legall sacrifices were euer vnto him For as we reade Psal 51 17. The sacrifices of God are a contrite spirit a contrite and broken heart ô God thou wilt not despise And as we read Ps 34 18. The Lord is neare vnto them that are of a contrite hart and he will saue such as be afflicted in spirit Reade also Isay Chap. 57.15 Thus saith hee that is high and excellent hee that inhabiteth the eternitie whose name is the holy one I dwell in the high and holy place with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit to reuiue the spirit of the humble and to giue light to them that are of a contrite heart For I will not contend for euer neither will I bee alwaies wroth for the spirit should faile before mee and the soules which I haue made And againe Chap. 66.2 To him will I looke euen to him that is poore and of a contrite spirit and trembleth at my wordes Come vnto me all yee that are wearie and laden and I will ease you saith our Sauiour Christ Mat. 11.28 The same in sence though in other wordes Where note with singular thankfulnes to God our Sauiour this his sweet promise whereby he releeueth the poore oppressed soule assuring all such that hee will ease them And Isay 61.1 and Luke 4.18 he will binde vp and heale the broken hearted And the rather consider of it with exceeding thankfulnesse to God because all that will not mourne and breake their hearts in a blessed practise of repentance now shall one day howle when it will be too late and wishe that the high mountaines might fall vppon them to crush them to peeces that they might not appeare before the iudgemēt seate of the Son of God whom now they despise Neither is the holy prouerbe vnfit to be considered of vs to the same purpose chap. 29.1 in that it is said He that hardeneth his necke hauing beene often rebuked shall suddenly be destroied so that he cannot be cured And for the same cause also let vs willingly practise that which was answered in the fift place concerning the induring of all Gods fatherly chastisemēts to the breaking of our stout and sturdy hearts and to the weakening of that sin which is so strongly setled in our nature That is let vs harken to the admonitorie precept of the Apostle Iames. chap. 4.9.10 Cleanse your hands ye sinners and purge your hearts ye wauering minded Suffer ye affliction and sorrowe and weepe Let your laughter be turned into mourning and your ioy into heauinesse Cast downe your selues before the Lord and he will lift yee vp For this is one blessed vse and benefit of afflictions that they doe humble and meeken the heart as we may remember from the example of Manasses And as we read Iob 33.17 18 c. That God may cause man to turne away from his enterprise and that hee might hide the pride of man c. For to this end as it followeth hee is stricken with sorrowe vpon his bed and the griefe of his bones is sore c. And Leuit. 26 41. Their vncircumcised hearts shall be humbled and then they shall willingly beare the punishment of their iniquitie Let vs therefore in all times of our afflictions lay our hand vpon our mouth and beare them patiently according to that of the 39. Psal verse 9. I should haue beene dumbe and not haue opened my mouth because thou didest it Let vs say as wee read Psal 119 15. I knowe Lord that thy iudgements are right and that thou hast afflicted me iustly Read also 1. Sam. 3 18 and 2 Sam. 15 26 c. chap. 16 10 11 12. And Eccles 7.16 Yea we ought to intreat the Lord to correct vs that wee might not continue in our sinnes as the holy Prophet praieth Correct vs ô Lord but yet in mercy Yea and to desire that the righteous may smite vs with their wholesome rebukes the propertie whereof is to supple and heale like precious oyle and not violently to crush and breake Psal 141.5 But aboue all as it is answered in the last branch the application of the death of our Sauiour
O my God take mee not away in the middest of my dayes thy yeares endure froÌ„ generation to generation Thou hast aforetime laid the fouÌ„dation of the earth the heauens are the work of thy hands They shall perish but thou shalt endure They shall euen all waxe olde as doth a garment as a vesture shalt thou change them they shal be changed But thou art the same and thy yeares shall not faile And Ps 35.10 Lord who is like vnto thee who deliuerest the poore froÌ„ him that is too stroÌ„g for him c These are the second sorte of duties SHewe now in the third place which those duties are which faith yeeldeth frâ—m the coÌ„fort of this that the Lord our God is of a most spirituall nature iÌ„finite euery wher present vnmeasurable inuisible and incomprehensible Which be they Question Aâ—â—â—â—â—â— From the considerations saith doth withdrawe the thoughts of our mindes from thinking God to be like any bodily creature in outward forme or shape much more the hands fâ—â—m making and setting vp any bodily representation of him most of all the heart from yeelding any diuine worship to any creature the which it doth acknowledge to belong only to the Lord our God Exâ—lâ—cation and prâ—â—â—e This indeede is one speciall dutie of faith touching the spirituall nature of God in that he is infinite and euery where presâ—nt c. accoâ—ding to that we reâ—d Isay 4â— 18. Ier. 16 6. Deut. 4 15 16 17 18 19. And Act. 17 v. 24 c. 29 What other duties doe belong to the same comfort of faith Question Answere It requireth of euery true beleeuer that he be wise vnto sobrietie without all curious search into the diuine nature of God the which may so onely be known as it is alwaies to be acknowledged infinitely exceeding all that our weake knowledge and vnderstanding can reach vnto It teacheth vs to worship God in spirit and truth It warneth vs to beware of all hypocrâ—â—â—ie and to take heede that we do in no wise peruert or corrupt the most holy and pure doctrine of his truth These and such like are the duties belonging to the former comfort of faith Explicatiâ—n anâ— prooâ—e They are so in very deed as may appeare first froÌ„ that generall admonition which we read Rom. 12 3. Let no man vnderstand aboue that which is meete to vndeâ—stand but let hâ—m vnderstaÌ„d accoâ—ding to sobrietie as God hath dealt to euery man the measure of faith For if we may not in things reuealed boast of a greater measure of knowledge theÌ„ God hath giueÌ„ much lesse may we pry curiously into his vnsearchable secrets Read also Deut. 29. v. 29. Pro. 25 1 2 1â— 2â— And Iudg ch 13 18 22. There is also a wise admonition though Apocriphâ—ll to the same purpose Eccles ch 3 22. Seeke not out the things that be too hard for thee neither search the things rashly that be to mightie for thee Secondly call agâ—ine to mind herein this place that excelleÌ„t example of our Sauiour Christ Iohn 4 24. God is a spirit they that worship him must worship him in spirit and truth For such as God is such also must his worship be Thirdly read Ps 44 â—â— â—1 If we haue forgotten the name of our God and holden vp our hands to a strange God shall not God search this out For he knoweth the secrets of the heart And Ps 1 29. O Lord thou hast tried and knowne Thou knowest my sittinâ— my rising c. The whole Psal is of exceeding good vse to this purpose Finally read Ier. 23 v. 23 24 25. Am I a God at hand saith the Lord and not a God farre oft Can any hide himselfe in secret places that I shall not see him saith the Lord Doe not I file heauen and hearth saith the Lord I haue heard what the Prophets said that prophesie lyes in my name saying I haue dreamed I haue dreamed c. And Ps 119 verse 168. I haue kept thy precepts and thy testimonies for all my waies are before thee Hetherto of the third sort of duties Question Let vâ—â—â—me to the fourth what duties belong to this comfort of faith that although all creatures should forsake vs yet the Lord our God will not leaue or 〈◊〉 vs Answere Thâ—â— ought to cause vs to preferre the Lord our God in our hearts and to loue and imbrace him infinity aboue all creatures so that euery one of vs should resolutely say in â—â—m else as we read Ps â—â— â—â— whoÌ„ haue â—â—n heauen but thee and I haue desired none to the earth with thee And so forth as it followeth to the end of the Psalme â—â—ought to cause vs to doe so indeede â—â—â—â—ion ANd what are the duties belonging likewise to this comfort of faith that the Lord our God is the most worthy and excellent yea euen infinitely worst high and excellent aboue all Anâ—â—â—â— We ought for this to reuereÌ„ce him with most high reuereÌ„ce aboue al as much as we may pâ—â—â—bly attaine vnto according to that in the 89. Ps v. 6. 7. Who is equal to the lord in heauen and who is like the Lord among the sonnes of the mighty God is greatly to be feared in the assembly of the Saints and to be reuerenced aboue all that are about him This also is very right and meet and our bounden duty Question NOw what are the duties of faith in respect of this comfort that the Lord our God is infinite in his diuine wisedome and that accordingly hee doth rule and gouerne all things Answere The duties heereof are these First that we denie our owne naturall and fleshly or worldly wisedome condemning it as meere folly and enmitie against God Secondly that we make it our wisedome to be wise in the Lord and according to the instructions limits and bounds of his holy word Thirdly that we iudge reuerendly of all those counsels and waies and works of God whereof we cannot sound the reason Fourthly that while wee walke in his holy wayes yea or hauing erred from them doe vnfainedly returne and repent and seeke the Lord we doe hope for a blessed issue out of the most intricate and confused temptations feares and dangers and euen out of death it selfe And therefore also as a further fruit hereof that touching all such deliuerances and blessings we submit euen our most holy prayers desires indeuours herein to the most gratious wisedome of God as to him that knoweth best both what and when and how euery thing may proue best for vs and accordingly will most gratiously dispose of the same Finally that we acknowledge all wisedome whatsoeuer is in men or Angels or in anie creature else according to their kind to be the gift of our only wise God and that we glorifie him in this behalfe vsing our wit all other his good gifts onely to that end For the proofe of the first of these duties read Rom. 8.7 The wisedome
of glorie as you haue seene me to haue gone before you What Maister among vs would take it well at his seruants hands if when wee should send him to require some debt that were due vnto vs or vpon anie other lawfull message and seruice if hee should refuse to goe vnlesse hee knewe before what successe hee should haue c Our Sauiour therefore giueth his Disciples to vnderstand that it was their parts laying aside all curious inquisition about such thinges as belonged not vnto them to bende their mindes in hope of the fulfilling of the promise of the Father to be his witnesses and to preach his Gospell in all places whether hee should disperse and send them from Ierusalem into all parts of the world both farre and neere For so our Sauiour saith Ye shall be witnesses vnto mee both in Ierusalem and in Iudea and in Samaria and vnto the vttermost part of the earth And this they must doe whatsoeuer entertainment they finde whether good or bad in all places whether so euer hee should send them Thus our Sauiour most wiselie draweth the mindes of his Disciples from their vaine speculations to minde those thinges which GOD would haue them minde And thus also wee may see to our owne notable instruction euen from this most wise and gratious instruction of our Sauiour if wee haue anie grace to see that howsoeuer our mindes would gladly bee wandering and gadding after our owne vaine imaginations yet it is necessarie for vs that wee should be earnestly rebuked and called home from such conceites to the word of God and to the care of the duties which he requireth at our hands Yea we may see it is most profitable that the same word of God I meane the same instructions of the word should be often inculcated vnto vs to the end all other strange conceites though neuer so pleasing might be vtterlie chased away The last speech of our Sauiour as was answered was his wordes vttered in blessing of his Apostles For when it is saide that hee lifted vp his hands and blessed them wee must not thinke that it was a dumbe blessing in gesture or in signe and ceremonie onely but with word of mouth also And this as was also answered before was that holie farewell which our Sauiour gaue to his Apostles when hee left them and ascended vp into heauen For the better vnderstanding of which his farewell wee may not vnprofitably call to minde that the word of blessing is taken sundrie waies in the holy Scriptures according vnto the sundrie kindes of persons who are saide either to blesse or to be blessed For not onely is God saide to blesse men but men also are saide to blesse God and one man to blesse and to bee blessed of another Superiours are saide to blesse inferiours and inferiours their Superiours and more vsually one familiar friend and neighbour another but not in the same sense or manner as wee will now briefly consider When one familiar friend and neighbour is saide to blesse an other in an vsuall and as wee may say a salutatorie or a greeting manner ac-according to that Gen 24 31. Come in thou blessed of the Lord And Ruth 2.4 Boaz saith to his Reapers The Lord be with you and they saide to him the Lord blesse thee Reade also Psalm 129.8 In such vse of this word To blesse is no more then a mutuall testimonie of loue by wishing well one to an other When inferiours are saide to blesse superiours whether it be that children are saide to blesse their naturall parents or subiects their ciuill Prince and Magistrate or people their spirituall Pastors and Teachers the word blessing is to bee vnderstood as noting a more dutifull affection in wishing and praying all good vnto them with an honourable and thankefull regard of those speciall blessings which God hath and doth vouchsafe vnto vs by them as by his blessed instruments appointed thereunto Thus the people blessed King Salomon as a figure of Christ their King 1. King 8.66 according also to that Psam 20 1 2 3 4 5. and Psalm 21 6. Thou hast set him as blessing for euer And Psalm 72 17. where likewise there is a propheticall reference to our Sauiour Christ All Nations shall blesse him and be blessed in him And thus congregations may and ought to blesse their Pastors and Teachers and children their parents that is to say they both may and also ought to pray for them that God would blesse and prosper them according to that Colos 4.3 Praying also for vs c. And 2. Thes 3 1 2. and Heb 13.18 And in this respect doth Dauid as one succoured against temptations by Abigaill though a woman as a prophetisse of God sent vnto him blesse her and God for her and her counsell most hartily 1. Sam 25. 32.33 But when Superiours doe blesse their inferious whether Princes or naturall Parents when as they doe it in faith or by propheticall instinct they doe not onely pray for blessing but also pronounce and assure blessing from God to such both children and subiects as shall walke in the waies of God and beleeue the promises which hee hath made according to that Ephesians chapter 6. verse 2. And thus Isaak blessed his sonne Iaakob Genesis chapter 27. verses 25 26 27 28 29. and verses 33 34 35. And thus Iaakob blessed the two sonnes of Ioseph Manasset and Ephraim chap. 48. verses 8 9 c. 20 21 22. And all his owne sonnes the principall Fathers of the twelue Tribes chapter 49.1 c. verse 28. And Moses Deuteronomy chapter 33.1 c. And King Salomon his subiects 1. Kings 8.14 And King Hezekiah 31.8 The same is to be said concerning Ministers of the word in the ordinary course of their ministerie According to that Numbers chapter 6. verses 22 23 c. Thus shall yee blesse the children of Israel and say vnto them The Lord blesse thee c. And Deuteronomy 10. v. 8. The Lord seperated them to blesse in his name And 2. Chronicles chapter 30. verse 27. The Priestes and the Leuites arose and blessed the people c. And Psalme 118.26 Blessed be hee that commeth in the name of the Lord wee haue blessed you out of the house of the Lord. Reade also Psal 128. Neither is there any doubt but the blessing of the ministers of the Gospel is as effectuall as euer was the blessing of the ministers of the Law according to that promise of our Sauiour Matth. 16.19 and chap. 18.18 and Iohn 20.23 Reade also Cor. 1. chap. 16.23 24. and Epistle 2. chap. 13. verse 13. yea so that this grace was not committed to the Apostles that it should die with them but that they should be the Ministers of Christ to deriue it to the Church of God in the successiue hand of all faithfull Ministers of the Gospel to the end of the world And therefore all ought in speciall manner to regard the blessings of the Ministers of the word
in their ordinary ministery aboue any other instrumentall or ministeriall blessing of God And in this respect it is said Heb. 7. verse 7. without all contradiction the lesser is blessed of the greater After this manner therefore doth man blesse man and one man is blessed of another though in a diuerse sort as we haue now seene Now further whenas man is said to blesse God whether he that blesseth be inferiour or Superiour among men it is not to be thought that he either praieth or pronounceth blessing vpon God but only that he doth most humbly professe and acknowledge all glory praise and thanksgiuing as most due vnto him as King Dauid doth 1. Chro. 29.10 11 12 13. And so hee exhorteth the people to doe verse 20. And so doth King Salomon 2. Chro. 6.4 Reade also Psal 41.13 Blessed be the Lord God of Israel world without end Amen Amen And Psal 72.18 19. And Psal 100.4 Praise him and blesse his name Some translate it thus praise him and speake good of his name For to blesse is indeede to speake good of the name of God and to extoll and lift it vp aboue euerie name c. And Psal 145. verse 21. Reade also Iames chap. 3. verse 9. Finally when God is said to blesse man whether priuately and particularly or publikely and more commonly wee are to vnderstand it to signifie that he doth specially fauour and aduance such a person as Iudges 5.24 and Luke 1. verse 28. Blessed art thou among women And Prou. 10.7 The memoriall of the iust shall be blessed Or such a people as Psal 32.1.2 and 89 15. and 144.15 Blessed are the people whose God is the Lord. In which respect Comment Cen cap. 2. verse â— Secundum verbum exegeti cum est prioris Mâ—ster Caluin worthily obserueth that to blesse and to sanctifie or to set apart from common vse is vsed for the same thing and that the latter is an interpretation of the former Diem ergo septimum Deus sanctificat dum eximium reddit vt singulari iure excellat inter alios God saith he sanctifieth the seuenth day in that he maketh it notable and of singular dignity among the rest And this saith hee is that which he meaneth by the former word of blessing it Now therefore as blessing noteth the speciall fauour of God so all the benefits of God both spirituall and belonging to this life as fruits of his fauour they are all comprehended vnder the blessing of God Gen. 1.28 God blessed mankinde and said vnto them bring ye forth fruit and multiply and fill the earth and subdue it c. And Prou. 10.22 The blessing of the Lord maketh rich And Psal 29.11 The Lord will blesse his people with peace and Psal 37.22 Such as be blessed of God shall inherit the land And Psal 128. Read also Deut. 28. But they are the chiefe blessings which are belonging to the soule Of the which reade Act. 3.25.26 Yee are the children of the Prophets and of the couenant which God hath made vnto our fathers saying to Abraham Euen in thy seede shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed First vnto you hath God raised his Sonne Iesus Christ and him hee hath sent to blesse you in turning euery one of yee from your iniquities And Ephes 1.3 Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ who hath blessed vs with all spirituall blessings in heauenly things in Christ. And thus it is said euery where that they are blessed that doe feare the Lord which trust in him which wait vpon him which are poore in spirit which mourne which are meeke which hunger and thirst after righteousnesse c. All such are blessed that is they are in an excellent estate and haue receiued blessed gifts and graces from the speciall fauour of God These things thus considered it is nowe the more easier to vnderstand in what sence our Sauiour is saide to blesse his Disciples namely in the most speciall manner aboue all other whether Kings or Prophets or Priestes coulde blesse in that hee was a chiefe Minister yea a mediatour betwixt God and man So that hee did not onely wish blessing or pronounce blessing by an authoritie or calling committed to him of God but euen in pronouncing he gaue also his blessing to his Apostles that is The meaning of the words of the article all fitnesse for their ministeriall seruice first and afterward all meet gifts prosperous successe that so they might be instruments of his blessing not only for their owne times but euen to the end of the world In this blessing of the Apostles our Sauiour lifteth vp his hands to giue to vnderstand that all blessing commeth from heauen according to that of the Apostle Iames chap. 1.17 And thus much shall suffice concerning this last appearance of our Sauiour here vpon earth for the full and sufficient proofe and confirmation of his holy resurrection Yea that which hetherto hath beene said shall suffice for the present concerning all the appearances of our Sauiour so farre forth as they are recorded in the holy Scriptures and testified vnto vs by sufficient witnesses euen from the time that he rose from the dead by the space of whole sortie daies vntill the time wherein he ascended vp into heauen We haue indeede two appearances more recorded in the holy Scriptures the one to Stephen the first Martyr next after our Sauiour himselfe Act. 7.55 And the other to Paul at his miraculous conuersion Act. 9.3 c. and chap. 22.6 and chap. 26.13 c. and 1. Cor. 15.8 But these were not in that space of time wherein he was here vpon earth as all the former were but from heauen after he was ascended vp into heauen and so belong rather to his sitting on the right hand of God his Father then to this present Article of his resurrection as we are here after further to consider Neuerthelesse they are verie excellent and glorious proofes not onely that our Sauiour is in our nature risen from the dead and ascended vp once into heauen but also that hee is still resident abiding and liuing there in heauen euen in the same his humane nature which did once rise againe ANd now hauing good trust that vpon these so manifold sure testimonies and confirmations of this Article of our faith none of vs doe stand in doubt of the truth of it let vs in the next place according to the order of our inquirie come to the meaning of the wordes of this Article wherein wee professe that we doe beleeue that our Lord Iesus Christ rose againe the third day from the dead Question What is the meaning of them Answer The words of this Article teach me to beleeue that our Lord Iesus Christ the onely begotten Sonne of God our heauenly Father did by his owne diuine power working together with the Father quicken and raise vp the same his holy body which was before crucified dead buried
God as if they were alreadie perfectly accomplished according to the more full description thereof Matth 8.11.12 and Luke 13. verses 23.24.25.26.27.28.29.30 Where by occasion that one saide to our Sauiour Lord are there fewe that shall he saued Hee saide to them that is to him that asked the question and to the rest that were present Striue to enter in at the straite gate for many I say vnto yee will seeke to enter in and shall not be able When the good man of the house is risen vp and hath shut to the doore and ye begin to stand without and to knocke at the doore saying Lord Lord open to vs and he shall answer and say vnto you I knowe ye not whence ye are Then shall yee begin to say we haue eate and drunke in thy presence and thou hast taught in our streates But hee shal say I tell you I knowe yee not whence yee are depart from me all yee workers of iniquite There shall bee weeping and gnashing of teeth when yee shall â—ee Abraham and Isaak and Iacob and all the Prophets in the kingdome of God and your selues thrust out of doores Then shall come many from the East and from the West and from the North and from the South and shall sit at table in the kingdome of God And againe Matth 13 41.42 43. The wicked shall be cast into a furnace of fire There shall bee wailing and gnashing of teeth Then shall the iust men shine as the Sunne in the kingdome of their Father Hee that hath eares to heare let him heare Likewise Iohn chap 5.29 And 2. Thes 1 6 7 8 9 10. According also to the holy Prophesie of Daniel chap 12.2 3. And thus we see that there are diuerse testimonies for the further confirmation of the ful execution of either part of this last sentence and iudgement to be pronounced by our Sauiour But let vs weigh them seuerally and a part And first whereas our Sauiour affirmeth that it is most sure that the wicked shall goe into euerlasting paine yea euen into the furnace of fire and therewithall also into shame and perpetuall contempt as the Prophet Daniel hath foretold where shal be weeping and gnashing of teeth where also beside that the fire shall neuer be quenched as our Sauiour affirmeth Marke 9.43 the worme to wit of a guiltie and conuicted conscience neuer dyeth but lyeth alwaies gnawing as it were and nipping or stinging as a ferpent in the bosome according to that Isai chap 66 24. where shall be no rest either day or night Reuel chap 14.11 where also as wee haue seene before shall be the most wofull and hiddeous companie and fellowship of the diuels where also death and torment shall beare their full sway Reuel chap 20.10 and verses 14 15. O therefore in all these respects how heauie and fearfull shall this execution be Heauie and fearefull I say first in that it is a separation of the wicked from him in whose fauourable presence onely standeth the comfort and happinesse of life It were an vncomfortable thing for a subiect to be banished for euer from the presence of a gracious Prince here vpon earth as we may take the example from Absalom 2. Sam 14.32 concerning the bitternesse of his banishment from the Court of the King his Father But what is this in comparison of that The anger of an earthly King is as the messengers of death Prouerbs 16.14 how much more then he indignation of the God of heauen Wee may feare the anger of any earthly King more sometime then there is cause but our feare can at no time exceede the anger of God whensoeuer it is kindled against vs according to the Psalm 7 6 7. Thou euen thou art to bee feared and who shall stand in thy sight when thou art angrie And Psalm 90 11. Thine anger is according to thy feare But specially in the execution of this last iudgement yea though we should consider it but in this first degree of it in that the wicked shall for euer be abandoned from euerlasting life and from the glory thereof But it is yet more fearefull in that they shall bee punished with vexation and torment both bodies and soules not for a certaine space of time and so to end but for euer and euer world without end not to endure vexation and torment in some small measure but in all extremities easelesse and remedilesse as well as perpetuall and endlesse For hence it is that it is compared to fire yea to euerlasting fire and the same also so violent that it shall make the mightie diuels to bewaile their estate vnder the reuenging hand of God in the middest of it as wee may perceiue by that which we reade Matth 8.29 and in the 6. verse of the Epistle of Iude as was alledged before it being such a fire as though it haue a consuming nature yet shall it neuer consume and deuoure this fuell of Gods wrath which shall bee once cast into it A long lingering griefe as wee knowe though it bee not exceeding sharpe yet it is by reason of the continuance very tedious Much more tedious therefore must it needes be if it be both grieuous and also of long durance When King Saule had his deaths wound hee accounted his miserie the greater because his armour-bearer refused to kill him out of hand 1. Sam 31.4 And Deut 28.65.66.67 It was threatened as a heauie punishment of God vppon the Israelities if they would not obey the commandements of God that they should haue no rest but bee combred with a trembling heart both night and day so that in the morning they should say World God it were euening and at euening Would God it were morning for the feare of thine heart which thou shalt feare and for the sight of thine eyes which thou shalt see But what is all this and all the most grieuous diseases and torments of this life though they were continuall by the colicke or gout or any other yea though they met altogether in one man in comparison of the eternall torments and dolours of Hell Wherefore deare brethren let vs by all meanes take warning by this doctrine of our blessed Sauiour that we may be carefull to auoide them Verily the miserie shall be aboue all our vnderstanding so wofull that wee may iustly account our selues happie and blessed of God if wee may escape if whatsoeuer firy affliction wee endure here in this world yea though it should be all the dayes of our life and the same also prolonged neuer so many yeares Neither let any wicked man abiding in his sinnes flatter himselfe when he heareth these fearefull things saying God forbid as the wicked Pharisies said to our Sauiour when he spake to them of this iudgement of God Luke 20.16 For this part of the iudgement shall be as certainly executed as that other which followeth in the next place concerning the euerlasting and most happy life of the godly Wherefore to the
end we doe not weaken the comfort of our faith concerning the eternity of the blessed life let vs in no wise giue place to any doubting or lessening of the terrours and torments of the eternall and cursed death For doubtlesse the doubting of the one would vndermine and weaken the assurance of the other If any aske when this execution shall be hee may easily learne from this description of our Sauiour that it shall follow immediatly vpō the pronouncing of the sentence by him whensoeuer that shall be The going of the wicked into that euerlasting paine which our Sauiour speaketh of shall not be with their good will but no doubt altogether against their wills like as the thiefe or traitour goeth to the Gallowes or to any other place of execution Or rather infinitely more vnwillingly then they goe though they be most iustly adiudged vnto it For they may be yet in some hope that God will at the last haue mercie vpon them but these can haue no hope All time of mercy is vtterly expired and ended with them Let this suffice touching the first part of the execution concerning the condemnation of the wicked The second part of the execution which was the first of the sentence or iudgement that is now to be weighed of vs in that our Sauiour saith that the righteous shall as certainly goe into life eternall as the wicked shall goe into euerlasting paine But they shall not goe vnwillingly as was said euen now of the wicked but most willingly and ioyously and thankfully to God for so inestimable an aduancement as Reuel 19.7 8 9. The time when they shall goe shall be immediatly after the sentence giuen that is to say before the sentence shall be giuen against the wicked Wherby it may be euident that our Sauiour doth not here speake of the order of the execution but of the certainty of it And the reason why he mentioneth the execution of the latter part of the sentence first is onely according to that method or order of an hysterosis very familiar in the holy Scriptures But leauing these points of circumstance let vs come to the matter it selfes to the end wee may conceiue aright of the excellencie of Gods eternall mercie toward the godly in this inestimable blessing of eternall life To this purpose it shall be good for vs to know first of all that it is a distinct blessing from that life of God which hee communicateth vnto vs in this world though it pleaseth him to giue vs a taste of eternall life by the first fruites of his holy Spirit according to that Heb. 6.4.5 For that which the vnregenerate and vnsanctified haue onely in tast the children of God haue not onely in tast but also as we may say in sound and nourishable digestion in some measure to their preseruation and strengthening to the full fruition of euerlasting life in the Kingdome of heauen And therefore it is that this euerlasting life is called the life to come to put a difference betwixt the present life yea euen betwixt it and that part of it which wee doe liue here after that wee are borne againe and regenerated by the holy Ghost to newnes of life As we read 1. Tim. 4.8 and chap. 6.19 Read also Mark chap 10.29.30 And therefore also it is saide that although Christ doe liue in vs to wit by his Spirit Gal. 2 20. Rom. 8. verses 9.10.11 and 2. Cor. 5.17 Yet as we read Colos 3. verses 3.4 the same Apostle saith againe Our life is hid with God in Christ. Yea so as it shall not be fully reuealed in the glory of it vntill the same our Sauiour Christ shall appeare in glory And chap. 1.5 Hee calleth it the hope which is laide vp in heauen Heb. 6.18 According also to that of the Apostle Iohn 1. Epistle 3.2 Dearely beloued now are wee the Sonnes of God but yet it doth not appeare what we shall be and we know that when he shall appeare we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is Finally 1. Cor. 15.19 If in this life onely saith the Apostle Paul we haue hope in Christ we are of all men the most miserable Thus then we are to distinguish betwixt the present life which we now inioy yea that part of it which we liue here in the Spirit and betwixt that eternall life which our Sauiour will perfectly performe to the godly at the last day Neuerthelesse the distinction is rather in the measure and degree of the happines and glory of it then in the nature and kinde of it And yet againe it is as much differing in the excellencie of it as a thing of the same kinde and qualitie may be So that as we say of a man that is growne vp from meane estate and small gifts to a high degree and to great learning that hee is nowe another man then he was before in like manner may we say of eternall life in comparison of the present life yea euen of the life of the most godly that it is another life The which that we may yet the more clearely perceiue wee are further to vnderstand that beside our naturall life which is no better then a death in sinnes and trespasses and so of a cleane contrarie nature there are three degrees of that spirituall life which God bestoweth vpon his children First that life which they liue in this world after that he hath regenerated and borne them againe by the holy Ghost which yet is alwaies vnpersit and failing in godlines and consequently in spirituall and heauenly comfort Secondly the life of the soule seperated from the body by the naturall death which is thenceforth perfitly freed from sinne and from the combrance of the corrupt body and inioyeth some measure of a glorious and perfit rest Heb. 12.23 Thirdly the life both of body and soule reunited againe at the resurrection of the body at the last day And this life shall be most perfitly glorious and happy and is that which our Sauiour speaketh of in this place For as the soule shall at that time be perfitly glorified so also shall the body be and therefore shall it be no hindrance to the perpetuall and full comfort and ioy of the soule as it is alwaies here in this life through the distemperature therof like as the soule it selfe is not perfitly cleansed and sanctified so long as it remaineth in the corrupt body Furthermore that we may yet helpe ourselues to the knowledge of eternal life what it is in some measure though in the perfection of it it exceedeth all our knowledge we are to consider of it as consisting in these three heads First in the perfect knowledge of the most gratious wisedome and holy will and counsell of God in Christ Iesus so farre as it is meete for the creature to know and to be made priuie vnto it according to that saying of our Lord Iesus Christ himselfe Iohn 17.3 This is life eternall that is
of their soules and therefore as they liue immortality in their soules which are one part of his creation so shall they also in their bodies But of this more in the promise This second reason thus concluded from an absurditie which must needes followe vpon the deniall of the resurrection of the body insomuch as the bodies of the faithfull are oftentimes most cruelly persecuted here in this world where they are as strangers while the wicked are at ease and prosper growing as it were in their naturall soile the Apostle also hauing before noted many other absurdities which might iustly make all the aduersaries of this Artiticle ashamed of their part now henceforth hee doth as it followeth in the text call the aduersaries thereof backe againe to the ground of the truth called by them into question And he affirmeth against them that there is most certainely a resurrection of the body to come for the benefite of the faithfull insomuch as our Sauiour is out of all doubt bodily risen againe The which ground of the question hauing beene before so proued by him he doth furthermore illustrate the same by two notable similitudes or comparisons The former whereof is set downe in the 20. verse Question Which are the wordes of the text Answer 20. They are these But now saith the Apostle is Christ risen from the dead and was made the first fruites of them that slept Explicatiō This first similitude or comparison is taken from a certaine ordinance of God prescribed as we know in his holy law to illustrate cleare the matter in question after this manner For like as when according to the appointment of God the first fruites of the yearely renewing of the fruites of the earth were duly offered as an homage or rather as a religious profession of spirituall allegiance and subiection due vnto him then all the whole crop of their corne or increase of their vineyeards or of the flockes of their sheepe c. were sanctified to the free vse and benefite of the people of God so also yea much rather insomuch as God hath ordained that the whole Church should enioy the benefite of bodily resurrection by the resurrection of our Sauiour it cannot be as the Apostle giueth to vnderstand but seeing our Sauiour who is as the first fruits or a sacred pawne and pledge of the resurrection is risen againe the faithfull also shall doe so when the time therevnto appointed of God is come This therefore is the former of the two similitudes Question Now which is the second Answer It followeth in the 21. and 22. verses in these words 21. For since by man came death by man came also the resurrection of the dead 22. For as in Adam all dye euen so in Christ shall all be made aliue Explication The holy Apostle hauing as wee saide laied a sure foundation before obserueth now a good proportion in this his second comparison For the resurrection of our Sauiour through his righteousnes and obedience and therewithall by reason of his satisfaction for our sinnes must needes be of as great vertue and grace if not of greater to giue life and resurrection to the bodies of his Saints after death then Adams sinne was to bring death vpon the bodies of all mankinde According to that which this same our Apostle writeth Rom 5 verse 17. For as he saith there if by the offence of one death reigned through one much more shall they which receiued the aboundance of grace of the gift of righteousnes reigne in life through one that is Iesus Christ And againe verse 21. That as sinne had reigned vnto death so might grace also reigne by righteousnes vnto eternall life through Iesus Christ our Lord. In the which wordes though the direct purpose of the Apostle be to proue and illustrate the doctrine of our iustification by our Sauiour Christ yet the force of his reasons and of that comparison which he maketh doe extend themselues as farre as doth the present question which wee haue in hand insomuch as the resurrection of our bodies is a fruit of that iustification which our Sauiour hath procured vnto vs and to all that doe truly beleeue in him Yet let vs marke that were as in our text the Apostle saith generally that as in Adam all dye euen so in Christ all shal be made aliue we must restraine his words answerable to the limits of the question in hand that is to the resurrection of the bodies of the faithfull For notwithstanding the bodies of the wicked shall rise againe also yet because that shal not be so properly an effect of the resurrection of our Sauiour as of the iustice of God to take vengeance of their sinne in their bodies as well as in their soules therefore we are to disburthen this question of that consideration at this time Now therefore that we may proceed Whereas it might be obiected and demanded why then doe we not see the bodies of the faithfull to rise againe as the bodie of our Sauiour is risen The holy Apostle doth prudently preuent that obiection as we may perceiue by his words immediately following to wit in the 23. verse Question Which are those wordes of his Answer 23. They followe thus But euery man in his own order the first fruites is Christ afterward they that are of Christ at his comming Explication and proofe That is to say Howsoeuer the faithfull doe not rise againe the third day after that they dye as our Sauiour did no nor the third yeare no nor many hundreths of yeares after as we haue had experience by the space almost of sixteene hundreds of yeares alreadie since the resurrection of our Sauiour yet the bodies of euery one of them shall certainly be raised vp at the time appointed and determined of God to that ende Which time all the faithfull are with patience to waite for Yea euen with this minde that it may aboundantly suffice vs all that we haue the promise of God for our assured resurrection at the last day And this patient waiting for it by faith is necessarily to be obserued of vs lest after the manner of proude and presumptuous heretickes we goe about ambitiously to preuent the Lord to our vtter destruction For verily the want hereof is no small cause that many will needs haue their heauen here and that therefore they willingly imagine that the resurrectiō is past alreadie c. And so both destroy their owne faith and the faith of so many as will be led by them as we shall haue further occasion to consider hereafter Hitherto of the two former reasons of the holy Apostle for proofe of the first question with the illustrations and comparisons belonging vnto them The third reason nowe followeth And that by occasion of the mention of the time when the resurrection of the bodies of the faithfull shall bee to wit at the comming of our Sauiour at the ende of the world as it followeth
verses 24.25.26.27.28 Of the which wordes because we haue considered before in the Article of our Sauiours comming to iudge the world so farre forth as concerneth the diuerse manner of the gouernment of his kingdome after that day from that which is now wee will not stand vpon it here Onely let vs for the present consider how the Apostle doth conclude that the resurrection of our bodies and of the bodies of all the faithfull that shall then be found dead shall be at that day Question What is his reason Answer If all the enemies of the faithfull whom God accounteth his enemies also shall at the comming of our Sauiour to giue iudgement at the last day bee vtterly and for euer subdued by him then doubtles Death which is one capitall and chiefe enemie and as the Apostle saith the last enemie of the rest shall be subdued But all the enemies of the faithfull shall be subdued saith the Apostle yea euen from the first to the last And therefore Death also together with them Explicatiō It is true And consequently it followeth therevpon that the bodies of the faithfull shall rise againe to euerlasting life For otherwise if their bodies being ouerthrowne by death should neuer be raised vp againe then should death raigne still or rather tyrannize ouer them But God will not suffer the enemie so to doe For seeing sinne shall be vtterly abolished which was the cause of death to the body death it selfe shall also one day cease touching the bodies of the faithfull as well as their soules haue alreadie escaped the second death And so according to the wordes of our text God shall be all in all insomuch as hee raising vp the bodies of his seruants to glory shall cause his most glorious power and the most rich grace of his Gospell to shine forth as well in their bodies as in their soules when they shall wholly liue together in eternall glory with him and when he shal vouchsafe together with the Sonne and the holy Ghost to liue most perfectly and fully in them all according to the prayer of our Sauiour Christ made in that behalfe in the 17. chap of the Euangelist Iohn This being the Apostles third reason let vs now come to the fourth as it is contained in the 29. verse Question Which are his wordes Answer 29. Else saith Saint Paule what shall they doe who are baptized for dead If the dead rise not at all why are they then baptized for dead Explicatiō In these wordes Saint Paule reasoneth from that vse and ende wherevnto our Sauiour Christ ordained his Sacrament of holy baptisme in the outward washing of the bodies of those that should beleeue in his name the which was no doubt as well to assure the baptized of the forgiuenes of their sinnes in respect both of soule and also of body as to teach them both in body and soule to dye vnto sinne and so consequently to assure euerlasting blessing and glorious saluation to them both Which could not be performed vnles the body should rise againe This seemeth to be the very true meaning and intent of the holy Apostle directly seruing to the purpose which hee hath in hand As though hee should haue saide thus If there should bee no resurrection of the body why should the Sacrament of Baptisme the seale of the Lords couenant of saluation be applied vnto it What fruite either haue the faithfull by it to wit in respect of the body who are alreadie dead Or what fruite may the liuing looke to finde by it in the same respect when they shall be dead if the hope of the resurrection be not assured vnto them thereby And whereas the aduersaries might peraduenture alledge that it is a sufficient vse of Baptisme to assure the faithfull of the saluation of their soules though the body haue no fruite by it Beside that this is an ignorant restraint of the most holy and gracious couenant of God the Apostle hath sufficiently preuented this obiection seeing if any denie the one part of it hee can haue no true faith to beleeue the other as in this his disputation hee giueth plainely to vnderstand as wee haue partly obserued alreadie and shall further obserue it to be so by the reasons that followe when we shall come vnto them In the meane while we cannot denie but that some wordes of the present text are diuersly translated and accordingly diuersly interpreted as though the Apostle should reason from some other ground then from that which we haue alledged But vpon due consideration it will be found as I verily suppose that no other ground will sufficiently vphold it to the purpose which is in hand And therefore whereas these wordes Oi baptizomenoi huper toon necroon are translated of some thus baptized ouer the dead as though it had beene euen in the Apostles time the manner of some to baptize ouer the graues of the dead this surely is very vnlikely I meane that the Apostle would ground his reason vpon such a groundles or fond vse if any such were And therefore this reading cannot well agree to expresse the Apostles meaning Neither yet doth that translation well agree which hath a respect to the ancient custome of the faithfull Iewes in that to the nourishing of their hope touching the resurrection of the body they vsed to wash the bodies of their dead and then to imbalme them before they buried them as though the Apostles wordes were to be translated thus Else what doe they which vse washing ouer the dead and therefore that from this custome the Apostle would proue that there is a resurrection of the body seeing otherwise this washing should be in vaine For this also though it be of more weight then the former as touching the matter alledged yet it is not sufficiently agreeable to the phrase or construction of the wordes which the Apostle vseth Wherefore we may rather hold our selues to the first translation and sense of the wordes vnderstanding the greeke huper to be vsed by Saint Paule as the latine pro is vsed in this latine phrase habere pro derelicto as Maister Caluin well obserueth so that he who is baptized should be baptized for dead that is as one in a māner dead euen to dye more and more to sinne but to liue more and more vnto God Neuerthelesse in that Maister Caluin interpreteth the Apostles wordes as though hee should reason from the custome of such conuertes as neglecting baptisme ouerlong were yet at the last prouoked in conscience to seeke after it when they did see death any way approaching vnto them lest they should be preuented of that benefite and comfort which they hoped to finde by it though the interpretation bee not lightly to be passed by yet for my part I cannot rest in it as in that which the Apostle would make the ground of his reason And Maister Caluin himselfe worthily condemneth it for a great falt in them that should so